Final Suggestion of 16th and 17th Century Poetry NU 3rd Year Exam 2020

PRC Foundation
Website: www.literaturexpres.com / www.makeyourexam.com
The best way of learning and gaining
Subject: Sixteenth and Seventeenth Century Poetry
Exam – 2020
Suggestion
Part – B

  1. How does Lady Una inspire the Red Cross Knight?
  2. What spiritual conflict does Herbert reveal in the poem “The Collar”?
  3. Write a short note Beelzebub.
  4. How does Marvell define love in his poem “The Definition of Love”?
  5. What is the nature of love between the poet and his beloved in “The Definition of Love”?
  6. How were the Red Cross Knight and Lady Una entrapped by Archimago?
  7. Why is the Farie Queene called a romantic epic?
  8. Write a short note on Archimago.
  9. What is epic simile?
  10. How does Donne differ from Petrarchan tradition in his love poems?
  11. Write a short note on metaphysical conceit.
  12. Write a short note on Lady Una.
  13. Discuss Donne as love poet.
  14. What is the poet’s idea about the immortality of the soul in “Death Be Not Proud”?
  15. Define Herbert’s relationship with God.

Part – C

  1. Give a pen-picture of Hell depicted in Paradise Lost, Book-1.
  2. Consider Satan as a hero.
  3. Discuss “Paradise Lost-1” as an epic.
  4. What is carpe diem? Discuss with reference to the poem “To His Coy Mistress”.
    Or, Discuss Marvell as a love poet.
  5. Discuss Andrew Marvell as a metaphysical poet.
  6. What is the allegorical significance of the fight between the monster Error and Red Cross Knight?
  7. Discuss the treatment of good and evil in “The Faerie Queene”.
  8. Discuss Herbert as a metaphysical poet.
  9. How does Donne combine emotion and intellect in his poem?
  10. Discuss “The Farie Queene” blended with romance and epic.
    Or, Discuss “The Faerie Queene” as an epic.
  11. Discuss Donne as a metaphysical poet.
  12. Consider Herbert as a religious poet.
    Or, Discuss Herbert’s relationship with God.
    N. B. Read the summary of the prescribed poems if you want to do better in this part:
    i. The Sun Rising
    ii. Canonization
    iii. A Valediction: Forbidding Mourning
    iv. The collar
    v. Easter Wings
    vi. To His Coy Mistress
    vii. The Definition of Love

Part – A

  1. Give an example of romantic epic/allegorical poem.
    Ans- The Faerie Queene.
  2. What is Pandemonium?
    Ans- The name of the capital of Satan’s empire designed by the demonic architect Mulciber.
  3. Who is known as the poet’s poet?
    Ans- Edmund Spenser.
  4. What is hyperbole?
    Ans- A figure of speech in which an exaggerated statement is made for effect and not intended to be taken.
  5. Who is Dagon?
    Ans- The national god of the Philistines.
  6. What is the meaning lf ‘canonization’?
    Ans- According to Christianity, the term ‘canonization’ means to proclaim a person to be a saint after his death by a canon law, and to be fully honored as such.
  7. What is the expectation of Herbert from Christ in Easter Wing?
    Ans- Christ’s favor to rise, like a lark, to a higher state.
  8. Why do the poet call Twicknam Garden a ‘true paradise’?
    Ans- The garden is enriched by vernal beauty.
  9. What type of lady id the ‘Coy Mistress’?
    Ans- She is a shy lady who hesitates to respond quickly to her lover’s advances.
  10. How did God purge the poet of his sins?
    Ans- In the poet’s opinion, God had punished him with sickness and shame to purge him of his sins.
  11. What does the phoenix symbolizes?
    Ans- The immortality of the love of the poet and his beloved.
  12. Who is Gloriana?
    Ans- The queen of the Fairy land.
  13. What does the monster Error symbolizes?
    Ans- Error of mistakes, committed by human beings in the course of their living.
  14. What is allegory?
    Ans- A story with a surface and deeper meaning.
  15. Which age did Milton belongs to?
    Ans- Puritan age.
  16. How do you define an epic?
    Ans- An epic is a ling narrative poem in grand style, narrating the deeds and adventures of heroic figures.
  17. What is the central theme of the poem “The Definition of Love”?
    Ans- Divine love or true live.
  18. What do you mean by “vegetable love”?
    Ans- A kind of love which is characterized by growth like vegetables and plants.
  19. What does the “Collar” symbolizes?
    Ans- The rigorous discipline of priestly life.
  20. What is conceit?
    Ans- A simile or a comparison between two dissimilar things.
  21. What is chaos?
    Ans- The disordered state of unformed matter and infinite space, supposed to have existed prior to the ordered universe according to some religious cosmological views.
  22. What is the nature of true love?
    Ans- True love is unaffected by time and space. It knows no division of time, like hours, days, months, seasons which are nothing but scraps of eternity.
  23. Who is Satan?
    Ans- The chief adversary of God and mankind. His synonym is devil.
  24. What is the theme of the epic “Paradise Lost”?
    Ans- Fall of man.
  25. What is the nature of the poem “The Collar”?
    Ans- A religious poem.
  26. How did the poet become nearer to God?
    Ans- Having been cleansed of his sin.
  27. What is the theme of the poem “Easter Wings”?
    Ans- The poet utter moral and spiritual degeneration of human race and seeks salvation through Jesus Christ.
  28. How does Marvell define his utter frustration in love?
    Ans- “Magnanimous Despair”.
  29. What is the nature of the poet’s love in the poem “The Definition of Love”?
    Ans- Perfect and divine.
  30. What is the true nature of Donne’s love in “Canonization”?
    Ans-Must be based on both body and soul.
  31. “For God’s sake hold your tongue, and let me love”- why does the poet say this?
    Ans- Donne says this to some friend of his, who is trying to dissuade him from making love to his beloved.
  32. Who was assigned the task of rescuing Una’s parents?
    Ans- Una’s parents.
  33. What is the theme of “The Sun Rising”?
    Ans- The self-sufficient nature of love.
  34. Who is the Red Cross Knight?
    Ans- The hero of Book one of The Faeire Queene.
  35. Who is Beelzebub?
    Ans-The prince of Hell, next to Satan in power.
  36. What foes Una stand for?
    Ans- Truth, Goodness and Wisdom.
  37. What is ‘Carpe Diem’ theory?
    Ans- It means understanding the ruthless march of time and knowing how to enjoy the present moment.
  38. What does the word ‘Valediction’ mean?
    Ans- Farewell.
  39. How did Lady Una look?
    Ans- A beautiful woman riding on a white ass beside the Knight, hidden under a veil, dressed in a black long robe.
  40. What different types of allegories are blended together in “The Faerie Queene”?
    Ans- Moral and spiritual allegory, religious allegory and personal and political allegory.
  41. Who was Moloch?
    Ans- One of the fallen angels, became the god of Ammonites.
  42. What is metaphysical poetry?
    Ans- Poetry that deals with metaphysical subjects like the nature of the universe, the movement of the stars and planets, about God and human beings.
  43. What is “Easter Wing”?
    Ans- A poem by Herbert.
  44. Where was the prison for the fallen angels made?
    Ans- In the lowest part of chaos which is far from the light of God.
  45. Which god wants sacrifice of the children?
    Ans- Moloch.
  46. Why is hell a better place for living in for Satan?
    Ans- Because he can reign in Hell.
  47. Who built pandemonium?
    Ans- The fallen angels under the leadership of Mammon.
  48. Which age did Spenser belong to?
    Ans- Elizabethan age.
  49. What is love’s wine?
    Ans- according to poet, his tears are love’s wine.
  50. What does the phrase ‘Times winged chariot’ signify?
    Ans- The fleeting nature of time and shortness of human life.
  51. What is hyperbole?
    Ans- A figure of speech in which an exaggerated statement is made for effect and not intended to be taken literally.
  52. “Have I no harvest but a thorn?” In which poem do you notice this line?
    Ans- “The Collar”.
  53. Why Egypt is called the land of the Nile?
    Ans- Because it owes its fertility to the river Nile.
  54. What is pattern poem?
    Ans- A verse which the lines are arranged in an unusual configuration, usually to convey or extend the emotion content of the words.
  55. How does Donne address Sun at the beginning of “The Sun Rising”?
    Ans- ‘Busy old fool.’
  56. Whom does Milton invoke in “Paradise Lost”, Book I?
    Ans- The Heavenly Muse or God.
  57. What is the meaning of the word “Beelzebub”?
    Ans- “The Lord of Flies”.
  58. What is the capital of Satan?
    Ans- Pandemonium.
  59. What is Milton’s aim in writing “Paradise Lost”?
    Ans- To justify the ways of God to men.
  60. What is Leviathan? In which poem do you find it?
    Ans- The monstrous sea-creature is found in “Paradise Lost”.
  61. What is ‘manna’?
    Ans- The heavenly food supplied to the Israelites in the wilderness.
  62. What did the monster Error vomit?
    Ans- A horribly foul smelling black poison, full of lumps of flesh, books, papers, frogs and toads without eyes, which crept about in the grass.
  63. Who was Hecate?
    Ans- The queen of the underworld or Hell.
  64. Where is Humber situated?
    Ans- In Humberside, North-East England.
  65. What is the distance between Heaven and Hell?
    Ans- Three times the distance between the earth, the centre of the Universe, and the northernmost omit of the Universe.
  66. What does the Knight of the Red Cross represent in “The Faerie Queene”?
    Ans- Holiness and the reformed Church of England.
  67. Who is ‘The infernal Serpent’ in “Paradise Lost”?
    Ans- Satan.
  68. What are larks in “Easter Wing”?
    Ans- A bird that always flies upward in the sky.
  69. What does Marvell mean by ‘The conjunction of the Mind’?
    Ans- Love.
  70. How did Satan fall in hell?
    Ans- As Satan leads a group of angels to rebel against God out of envy, God cast him down to Hell.
  71. What does Archimago symbolize?
    Ans- The hypocrisy and plots of the Roman Catholicism against Anglicanism or the English Church.
  72. Who is referred to as Briton Prince in “The Faerie Queene”?
    Ans- Prince Arthur.
  73. What does the poet compare his bedroom to?
    Ans- A world.
  74. Why are the East and West Indies famous?
    Ans- Spices and their diamond and other mineral substances.
  75. What was Herbert’s reply to God’s calling him ‘Child’?
    Ans- “My Lord”.
  76. What is Donne’s view on women in “The Sun Rieing”?
    Ans- To be exalted being.
  77. Whose victory does George Herbert want to sing in “Easter Wing”?
    Ans- Jesus Christ.
  78. Who is the great lady mentioned in the Faerie Queene?
    Ans- Queen Elizabeth.
  79. What does the word Archimago mean?
    Ans- Aech magician.
  80. What will destroy the coyness of the beloved?
    Ans- The worms in the grave.
  81. What is Hell?
    Ans- Hell is the place or stste of punishment of the wicked after death, the adobe of evil and condemned spirits.
  82. In what sense, Donne’s love is platonic in the poem “Valediction: forbidding Muorning”?
    Ans- Devoite of sublunary sensual.
  83. How is the lady commiting a crime in “To His coy Mistress”?
    Ans- By wasting time to responde to her lover.
  84. How does the poet refute the pride of death?
    Ans- By havinf a eternal sleep.
  85. What is blank verse?
    Ans- A kind of verse without rhyme especially the iambic pentameter.
  86. What is “Ave-Mary”?
    Ans- It means Hail Mary, the firts word of a Roman Catholic prayer to the Virgin Mary.

Part – B

  1. How does lady Una inspire the Red Cross Knight?
    Introduction: Lady Una is the heroine of the Allegorical poem “The Faerie Queene” written by Edmund Spenser (1552-1599). The poem centers around the journey to free Lady Una’s parents who are entrapped by the captivity of the Dragon. In their journey, Lady Una has inspired the Red Cross knight in sundry ways. These are mention below with the reference of the allegorical poem.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻƒ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ¨āĻž āĻ…ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĄāĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ° (ā§§ā§Ģā§Ģā§¨-ā§§ā§Ģā§¯ā§¯) āĻ°āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ “The Faerie Queene” āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ•āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĨ¤ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ—āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŸāĻ•āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ˜āĻŸāĻ¨āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•ā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ°āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšā§Ÿā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ¨āĻž āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻ°ā§‡āĻĢāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ āĻ¸āĻš āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨ā§€āĻšā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ˛ā§‹:
    Being a companion of Red Cross Knight
    When Red Cross Knight is ready for going to free Lady Una’s parents, lady Una becomes the companion of the journey. We know that a proper company is always a better inspiration. so, we can say that being a companion of journey lady Una inspired Red Cross Knight.
    āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻšāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§€ āĻšā§Ÿā§‡
    āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¨, āĻ¤āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻšāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§€ āĻšāĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻœāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ™ā§āĻ—ā§€ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻĻāĻž āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻšāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§€ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
    By Providing spiritual strength
    Lady Una is the symbol of truth and purity. In the poem “The Faerie Queene” book I Edmund Spenser has represented Lady Una as spiritual strength. Through the Journey, Red Cross Knight has been entrapped by the Monster. He tries to release himself from the Monster, but his attempt falls in vain. In the meantime, Lady Una has become pathetic to see Red Cross Knight’s miserable condition. so, she cries out and says the Knight to be self-confident. And he has to be capable of freeing himself from the Monster so that he can complete his mission.
    “His lady sad to see sore constraint,
    Cried out, now now Sir Knight, shew what ye bee,
    Add faith unto your force, and be not faint:
    Strangle her else she sure will strangle thee”.
    By hearing the lady’s words, the Knight enables not only to free himself from the monster but also kill the monster. In such a way, Lady Una has provided spiritual strength.
    āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡
    āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ“ āĻĒāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§€āĻ•āĨ¤ “The Faerie Queene” āĻŦāĻ‡āĻŸāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻāĻĄāĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ¨āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŽā§‡ āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻŸāĻ•āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻˇā§āĻŸāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨, āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻšā§‡āĻˇā§āĻŸāĻž āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ°āĻ‡ āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡, āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ…āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻž āĻĻā§‡āĻ–ā§‡ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ¨āĻž āĻĻāĻ°āĻĻā§€ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻšāĻŋā§ŽāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§€ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĻā§ˆāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ˛āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻ¯āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤
    “His lady sad to see sore constraint,
    Cried out, now now Sir Knight, shew what ye bee,
    Add faith unto your force, and be not faint:
    Strangle her else she sure will strangle thee”.
    āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋāĻ° āĻ•āĻĨāĻž āĻļā§āĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšā§Ÿ āĻ¨āĻž, āĻĻā§ˆāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§‡ āĻšāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšā§ŸāĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡, āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ¨āĻž āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°āĻžāĻš āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤
    Conclusion: So, we can conclude that a man’s success depends on his perfect partner. Red Cross Knight is the symbol of Holiness and lady Una is the symbol of Truth and Purity.
  2. Relationship between Herbert and God.
    Introduction: George Herbert (1593-1648) is a religious poet who belongs to the school of metaphysical poetry. His poetry has expressed the notion of theology. George Herbert was a country priest. He has used his poetry as a media to set up a deep relationship with God.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻœāĻ°ā§āĻœ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸ (ā§§ā§Ģā§¯ā§Š-ā§§ā§Ŧā§Ēā§Ž) āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ school of metaphysical poetry-āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻœāĻ°ā§āĻœ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯āĻžāĻœāĻ•āĨ¤ āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ• āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŽ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸ā§‡āĻŦā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
    Close connection
    As a priest, Herbert has established a direct connection with God. His poem “Easter Wings” illustrates his desire to be one with God. He profoundly desires that Christ gives him spiritual wings so that he would be spiritually strong. By this expression, we can easily understand Herbert’s deep relationship with God.
    āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—
    āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡, āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸ āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻˇ āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—āĻžāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ— āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° “Easter Wings” āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻāĻ• āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻ•āĻžāĻ™ā§āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻŽāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§€āĻļā§āĻ–ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨āĻž āĻĻā§‡ā§Ÿ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĻā§ƒā§ āĻšāĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž, āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻšāĻœā§‡āĻ‡ āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ• āĻŦā§āĻāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĨ¤
    Parentage relation
    Herbert’s poetry is replete with the parentage relation with God and himself. The poem “The Collar” is an example of a parentage relationship. Here, we notice that Herbert’s heart is filled with some rebellious desire for being a clergyman like a child. So, he would be as free as road and wind but for being a churchman he could not be able to enjoy the happiness of worldly life. But at the end of the poem, we see that when he listens to a divine voice addressing him as “Child”, his rebellious heart is sublimed as an obedient child.
    “Me thought I heard one calling, Child!
    And I reply’d, My Lord.”
    āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•
    āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋā§Ÿā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĨ¤ “The Collar” āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ˛āĻ•ā§āĻˇ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ°ā§āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§ƒāĻĻāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻžāĻšā§āĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§‚āĻ˛āĻ­ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻ¯āĻžāĻœāĻ• āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻšā§€ āĻ†āĻ•āĻžāĻ™ā§āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻžāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻĨāĻž āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ—āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻœāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻĻāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻŦ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻ– āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ­ā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻļā§‡āĻˇā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§‡, āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻ•āĻŖā§āĻ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ° āĻļā§‹āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŸāĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ “āĻļāĻŋāĻļā§” āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻŦā§‹āĻ§āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡, āĻ¤āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻšā§€ āĻšā§ƒāĻĻāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ āĻļāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻŽāĻšā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ āĻšā§Ÿā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ ā§‡āĨ¤
    “Me thought I heard one calling, Child!
    And I reply’d, My Lord.”
    Lover of God’s glory
    As a religious poet, Herbert is a pure lover of God and God’s glory. Almost all the poems of Herbert are based on God’s glory. In the poem “Easter Wings”, Herbert has expressed that he has a poor wing and it is damaged. In the poem, wings mean spiritual ecstasy. He explains Christ’s glory and wants a strong wing that means a strong spiritual heart so that he could prayer better than before.
    āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ—ā§ŒāĻ°āĻŦ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•
    āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡, āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ—ā§ŒāĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§€āĨ¤ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ—ā§ŒāĻ°āĻŦ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ°āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ “Easter Wings” āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻšāĻ˛ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨āĻž āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨āĻž āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻĒāĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ–ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ—ā§ŒāĻ°āĻŦ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨āĻž āĻšā§‡ā§Ÿā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻšā§ƒāĻĻāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
    Submissive servant
    We are the servant of the supremely powerful God. In Christianity, Christ is the God of the Christian people. Herbert was an Anglican Priest and his poetry has depicted the theme of the submissive servant. The poem “The Collar” represents the relationship between master and servant.
    āĻ†āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻŦāĻš āĻĻāĻžāĻ¸
    āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻžāĨ¤ āĻ–ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡, āĻ¯ā§€āĻļā§āĻ–ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ–ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ¨ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°āĨ¤ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸ āĻ…ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ‚āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžā§Ÿ āĻ†āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻŦāĻš āĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻĨāĻŋāĻŽ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ “The Collar” āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ­ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ§āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤
    Conclusion: In fine, we can say that Herbert’s loyalty to God is expressed in his poems.
  3. The idea of the poet is the immortality of the soul in Death Be Not proud- prove.
    or, Death Be Not Proud Summary and Analysis
    Introduction: “Death Not Be Proud” is one of the famous sonnets in the collection of Holy sonnets written by John Donne (1572-1631). The main theme of the sonnet Death Not Be Proud is the immortality of the soul. Donne here uses various ideas to show the immortality of the soul in the following ways.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ (ā§§ā§Ģā§­ā§¨-ā§§ā§Ŧā§Šā§§) āĻ°āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĒāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻŸ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ “Death Not Be Proud” āĻšāĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻŸāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻŸ “Death Not Be Proud”-āĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻŽāĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĨ¤ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻŽāĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨:
    Death works as a bridge to immortality
    In the sonnet “Death Not Be Proud” Donne addresses death as a bridge to reach the immortality of the soul. But some people think that death is mighty and powerful, and it destroys all. But Donne’s opinion differs in this regard. He asserts that death has no power to demolish all rather it is a helpless object. So according to Donne death works as the bridge to gain the immortality of the soul.
    āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ…āĻŽāĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡
    “Death Not Be Proud” āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻŸā§‡ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻŽāĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ›ā§‡ āĻĒā§ŒāĻāĻ›āĻžāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ° āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻŦā§‹āĻ§āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ• āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻŽāĻšā§Ž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ§ā§āĻŦāĻ‚āĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻ‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤āĻžāĻŽāĻ¤ āĻĒā§ƒāĻĨāĻ•āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻā§ƒā§āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĻāĻžāĻŦāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŦāĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ§ā§āĻŦāĻ‚āĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻŽāĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤
    Death is the agent of fate
    Regarding death, the poet says it is a slave or an agent of fate. In everyman’s fate death is certain. In Islam, Allah says “All creatures have to take the test of death”. In Donne’s poem, this fact is proved.
    āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ­āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ§āĻŋ
    āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ­āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻžāĻ¸ āĻŦāĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ§āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻļā§āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ‡āĻ¸āĻ˛āĻžāĻŽā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻš āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ “āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŖā§€āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤â€ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻāĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤
    Death releases the soul from the prison of a body
    Immortality is the subject of eternal or divine life. Through death, the soul is free from the cage of the body and it is immortal. In fact, death does not kill human beings, it is death which itself dies.
    āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ° āĻ–āĻžāĻāĻšāĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ
    āĻ…āĻŽāĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻšāĻŋāĻ°āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻž āĻāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŽā§‡ āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻž āĻĻā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ° āĻ–āĻžāĻāĻšāĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻž āĻ…āĻŽāĻ° āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ¸āĻ˛ā§‡, āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇāĻ•ā§‡ āĻšāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻž, āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻœāĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ‡ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
    Death is like a short sleep
    Donne’s arguments about the immortality of the soul are practical with the belief of Christianity. Poet says that death is not powerful and horrible rather it is a short sleep. It gives man temporary sleep as the poisonous sleep like Opium and other drugs. It gives greater rest and relaxation for eternal life.
    “One short sleep past, we wake eternally,
    And death shall be no more, Death thou shalt die.”
    āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻ˜ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹
    āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻŽāĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ–ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ° āĻšā§ŸāĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ­āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻŦāĻš āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ›ā§‹āĻŸ āĻ˜ā§āĻŽāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻĢāĻŋāĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ˜ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§€ āĻ˜ā§āĻŽ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĻā§€āĻ°ā§āĻ˜ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻļāĻŋāĻĨāĻŋāĻ˛āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤
    “One short sleep past, we wake eternally,
    And death shall be no more, Death thou shalt die.”
    Conclusion: To sum up, it must be said that Donne has personified death for giving immortality of the soul and he ends his sonnet with a paradoxical statement that man is immortal and death is mortal.
  4. Faerie Queen is a romantic epic- prove.
    Introduction: Epic means a narrative poem with a heroic subject matter and a grand style. Edmund Spenser (1552-1599)’s “The Faerie Queen” is considered a romantic epic because of its features. In a romantic epic, we notice some quality by which we can judge any epic whether it is an ordinary epic or a combination of the romantic epic.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: Epic/āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§€āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ āĻļā§ˆāĻ˛ā§€ āĻ¸āĻ™ā§āĻ—ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤ Edmund Spenser-āĻāĻ° “The Faerie Queen” āĻāĻ° āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡, āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ—ā§āĻŖ āĻ˛āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻšā§‹āĻ• āĻŦāĻž āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻŦāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
    Sympathetic heroine
    This is the key point of any romance is the sign of a romantic epic. In the epic, Lady Una is the heroine of that epic is so much sympathetic. When Una’s parents were entrapped by the Dragon, she was going to find a way to rescue her parents. Here, we find the sign of her sympathy. From this point of view, we can say that “The Faerie Queen” is a romance.
    āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ•āĻž
    āĻāĻŸāĻž (āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ•āĻž) āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ˛āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖāĨ¤ Lady Una (āĻāĻ‡ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ•āĻž) āĻ…āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ• āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļā§€āĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨ Una’āĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻŦāĻž-āĻŽāĻž āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ—āĻ¨ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻŸāĻ•āĻž āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻŦāĻž-āĻŽāĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ–ā§āĻāĻœāĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡, āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°”āĻĢā§‡āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¨ āĻ–ā§āĻāĻœā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‹āĻŖ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡, āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§‡ “The Faerie Queen”āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĨ¤
    A strong hero
    This is one of the major elements of a romantic epic. In the epic poem “The Faerie Queen” book(l) the hero is the Knight is strong and he symbolizes the Truth. In their journey, we see that he has successfully fought against the Monster Error and the giant size Dragon. He has gained the testimony of his wisdom. To use his wisdom The Red Cross Knight had saved himself and lady Una from the evil magician Archimago. So, the second quality of any romance is fulfilled by Spenser’s “The Faerie Queen”.
    āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ•
    āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž “The Faerie Queen” book(l) āĻāĻ° āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ• āĻšāĻšā§āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§€āĻ•āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻĢāĻ˛āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ Monster Error āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻā§ˆāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ†āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° Dragon/āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ—āĻ¨ āĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻ˛āĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻ¯ āĻĒā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ Red Cross Knight āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ Lady Una āĻ…āĻļā§āĻ­ āĻœāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ•āĻ° Archimago-āĻ° āĻšāĻžāĻ¤ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ—ā§āĻŖ Spenser’āĻ° “The Faerie Queen” āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĒā§‚āĻ°āĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
    A trustable plot
    If we valued the epic The Faerie Queen so we see that the plot of book 1 is a believing story but here Spenser tactfully blended some fancy events like the house of Morpheus (God of sleep) and so on.
    āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ˛āĻŸ
    āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ “The Faerie Queen” āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžā§ŸāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻšāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§‡ book I āĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ˛āĻŸ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§€ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ Spenser āĻ•ā§ŒāĻļāĻ˛āĻ—āĻ¤āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ Morpheus-āĻ° (āĻ˜ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§‡āĻŦāĻ¤āĻž) āĻŦāĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŦ āĻ˜āĻŸāĻ¨āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
    A happy ending
    A happy ending is the last quality of a romance. In the last moment of the epic, we see that the Red Cross Knight has effectively rescued Una’s parents from the Dragon. They came back in their own kingdom. This epic is filled up it’s all the qualities of a romantic epic.
    āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻ–ā§€ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻĒā§āĻ¤āĻŋ
    āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻ–ā§€ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻĒā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¸-āĻāĻ° āĻļā§‡āĻˇ āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§‡āĻˇ āĻŽā§āĻšā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§‡, āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ Red Cross Knight āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ Dragon āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ Una’āĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻŦāĻž-āĻŽāĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĢāĻŋāĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŦ āĻ—ā§āĻŖ āĻĻāĻŋā§Ÿā§‡āĨ¤
    Conclusion: In fine, we must be said that The Faerie Queen is designed as a romantic epic with its grand subject matter.
  5. How were the Red Cross Knight and Una entrapped by Archimago?
    Introduction: The Red Cross Knight and Lady Una are the two central characters of the Romantic epic poem “The Faerie Queene” written by the puritan epic poet Edmund Spenser (1552-1599). In the poem, we notice that The Red Cross Knight and Lady Una are entrapped by the disguise magician Archimago. The scene of the capture near Archimago is given below with the reference to “The Faerie Queen”.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: Red Cross Knight āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ Lady Una āĻĒāĻŋāĻ‰āĻ°āĻŋāĻŸāĻžāĻ¨ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ Edmund Spenser āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž “The Faerie Queene”āĻāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•ā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻšāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ˛āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§‡ Red Cross Knight āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ Lady Una āĻ›āĻĻā§āĻŽāĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻœāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ•āĻ° Archimago āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĨ¤ Archimago-āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ›ā§‡ āĻ§āĻ°āĻž āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§ƒāĻļā§āĻ¯ “The Faerie Queene” āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨ā§€āĻšā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻšāĻ˛āĨ¤
    Victim of hypocrisy
    Archimago is the magician and he is the symbol of hypocrisy. When the Red Cross Knight and the Lady Una meet Archimago in the disguise as an old man. His dress is a long garment black in color. He has a grey beard and a Bible is hanged affixed to his belt he looks like a pious man. Actually, Archimago is appeared there to misguide the Red Cross Knight and the Lady Una. He has skillfully separated the Red Cross Knight and Lady Una. In such a way, they are the victim of Archimago’s hypocrisy.
    āĻ­āĻŖā§āĻĄāĻžāĻŽāĻŋāĻ° āĻļāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°
    Archimago āĻœāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ•āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ­āĻŖā§āĻĄāĻžāĻŽāĻŋāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§€āĻ•āĨ¤ āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨ Red Cross Knight āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ Lady Una āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻŦā§āĻĄāĻŧā§‹ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻ›āĻĻā§āĻĻāĻŦā§‡āĻļā§€ Archimago-āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§‹āĻļāĻžāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻŽā§āĻŦāĻž āĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ°āĻ™ā§‡āĻ°āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ§ā§‚āĻ¸āĻ° āĻĻāĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ›ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§‡āĻ˛ā§āĻŸā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻžāĻ‡āĻŦā§‡āĻ˛ āĻā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ¸āĻ˛ā§‡ Archimago-āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻšā§āĻ›ā§‡ Red Cross Knight āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ Lady Una-āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ­ā§āĻ˛ āĻĒāĻĨā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ Red Cross Knight āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ Lady Una-āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛āĻžāĻĻāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž Archimago-āĻ° āĻ­āĻŖā§āĻĄāĻžāĻŽāĻŋāĻ° āĻļāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĨ¤
    Misguide
    Lady Una and the Red Cross Knight try to find out the way to reach their destination but, in the meantime, they meet an old person named Archimago. They ask about the way through the woods. By hearing this, Archimago offered them to spend a night in Archimago’s house. In this way, Archimago has misguided them.
    āĻ­ā§āĻ˛ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ¨
    Lady Una āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ Red Cross Knight āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ—āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒā§ŒāĻāĻ›āĻžāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ–ā§āĻāĻœā§‡ āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻˇā§āĻŸāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡, āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ‡āĻ¤ā§‹āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž Archimago āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ• āĻŦā§ƒāĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻœāĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¤āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻĨ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻœāĻŋāĻœā§āĻžā§‡āĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻĨāĻž āĻļā§āĻ¨ā§‡ Archimago āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° Archimago-āĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻāĻ• āĻ°āĻžāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻžāĻŸāĻžāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻŦ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡, Archimago āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻĨā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤
    Application of magic on them
    In Archimago’s house, when they fall asleep, Archimago applies black magic upon them. Then he welcomes two evil spirits and sends one of them to the kingdom of Morpheus (God of Sleep) to bring a fake dream and he keeps the other spirit with him for doing other work. As we know that The Red Cross Knight is honest, and the symbol of Jesus Christ. So Archimago’s attempt ends in smoke.
    āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ—
    Archimago-āĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ˜ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧā§‡, Archimago āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ—āĻ¤ āĻœāĻžāĻ¨āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻ•āĻ˛ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§āĻ¨ āĻ†āĻ¨āĻ¤ā§‡ Morpheus-āĻ° āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯ā§‡ (āĻ˜ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§‡āĻŦāĻ¤āĻž) āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ°āĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ›ā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻ–ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻœāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§‡ Red Cross Knight āĻ¸ā§Ž, āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¯ā§€āĻļā§ āĻ–ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§€āĻ•āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚ Archimago-āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻšā§‡āĻˇā§āĻŸāĻž āĻ§ā§‹āĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻļā§‡āĻˇ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
    Conclusion: Now, we can conclude that the Red Cross Knight and the lady Una are entrapped by Archimago but his evil purposes fail. Thus, Edmund Spenser has represented the war between the truth and Hypocrisy.
  6. What is the nature of love of the poet and his beloved in The Definition of Love?
    Introduction: Andrew Marvell (1621-1678) is the striking star of English Literature and one of the members of the Metaphysical school of poetry. His metaphysical poem “The Definition of Love” is the proper elaboration of true love which is mentioned below with the reference to the poem “The Definition of Love”.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: Andrew Marvell āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻ†āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻˇāĻŖā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻ•āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ Metaphysical school of poetry-āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻ¸āĻĻāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž “The Definition of Love” āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻ¯āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻĨ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¨ā§€āĻšā§‡ “The Definition of Love” āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° reference āĻ¸āĻš āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤
    Unattainable
    The poem “The Definition of Love” illustrates the nature of love which is unattainable because the love between the poet and his beloved is like the two-ending point of a straight line. The poet asserts that this type of love is perfect but unattainable.
    āĻ…āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ¯
    “The Definition of Love” āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ…āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ¯, āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ“ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ°āĻ˛āĻ°ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ–ā§€ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻœā§‹āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻāĻ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ…āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ¯āĨ¤
    Despair and Impossibility
    The poet describes his love which has a rare quality. In their love, there is no need for physical union. There is only a union of true soul. So, this love leads the poet to despair and impossibility. The poet has not any hope to attain his love-
    “My love is of a birth as rare
    As ‘tis for object strange and high:
    It was begotten by despair
    Upon Impossibilityâ€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļ”
    āĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻļāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻ­āĻŦāĻ¤āĻž
    āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻ˛ āĻ—ā§āĻŖ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡ āĻļāĻžāĻ°ā§€āĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŽāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻāĻ‡ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻļ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻ­āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻž āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨ āĻ†āĻļāĻž āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ‡-
    “āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻž āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻ˛ āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹,
    āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋ‘ āĻ…āĻŦāĻžāĻ• āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻšāĻ¤āĻ° āĻ…āĻŦāĻœā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯:
    āĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻļāĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛
    āĻ…āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻ­āĻŦāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡ â€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļ”
    Perfect love
    A Union between two perfect lovers is the sigh of perfect love. Marvell’s poetry “The Definition of Love” is a fine example of perfect love here there is no need for physical attraction. We see in the poem that two lovers are so passionate about their love that there is no attempt to achieve their love. So, it can be said that this type of love is undoubtedly called perfect love.
    āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻž
    āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻāĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻāĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ˛āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖāĨ¤ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž “The Definition of Love” āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻāĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻŽ āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻļāĻžāĻ°ā§€āĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻ†āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻˇāĻŖ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ‡āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻāĻ¤āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡ āĻ†āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšā§€ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻž āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻšā§‡āĻˇā§āĻŸāĻž āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻƒāĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§‡āĻšā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻāĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
    Platonic love
    If we judge the classification of love, we can say that the nature of love which Marvell has shown in the poem “The Definition of Love” bears the features of platonic love. In the case of platonic love, there is no attempt at a physical attraction. So, it is proved that the Poet’s love for his beloved is platonic.
    āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻž
    āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŖāĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§‡āĻ˛ “The Definition of Love” āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻŸā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻšāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻŸā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡, āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻļāĻžāĻ°ā§€āĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻ†āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻˇāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻˇā§āĻŸāĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻŸā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ•āĨ¤
    Conclusion: To sum up, we can say that Marvell’s poetry “The Definition of Love” illustrates the ideal kind of love. The nature of love works as a suggestion for young lovers.
  7. John Donne is different from Petrarchan tradition in his love poem- describe.
    Introduction: John Donne (1572-1631) is a shining star in the history of English literature. He is especially famous for his metaphysical love poem. His metaphysical love poetry is different from Petrachan’s traditional love poetry. There are some salient traits by which we can easily differentiate the poetry of Petrarch and Donne.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: John Donne (1572-1631) āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‡āĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻœā§āĻœā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž Petrachan-āĻ° āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻšā§€ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛āĻžāĻĻāĻžāĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯ āĻ†āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻšāĻœā§‡āĻ‡ Petrarch āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ Donne-āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ•ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĨ¤
    Differ from traditional love
    John Donne has intentionally rejected the Petrarchan traditional love poetry or traditional love poetry. In Petrarchan poetry, we find the so-called love story used to illustrate a reluctant mistress and a lover who complained about sighs, vows, and tears. But Donne has shown in his poetry the real approach of love. He has broken the law of traditional love poetry.
    āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¯āĻ—āĻ¤ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛āĻžāĻĻāĻž
    John Donne āĻ‡āĻšā§āĻ›āĻžāĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒā§‡āĻŸā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ—āĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻšā§€ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¯āĻ—āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤Petrarchan-āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻ•āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§€ āĻ–ā§āĻāĻœā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ‡ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ…āĻ¨āĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›ā§āĻ• āĻŦā§‡āĻ—āĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯, āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻā§€āĻ°ā§āĻ˜āĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸, āĻļāĻĒāĻĨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ Donne āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻšā§€ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŽ āĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
    Differ from language
    Petrarch has used highly decorative language in his love lyric. He decorated his mistress with figurative language. But John Donne has used colloquial language with dramatic style. It is different from the ornamental and artificial language.
    āĻ­āĻžāĻˇāĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨
    Petrarch āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ—āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ…āĻ˛āĻ‚āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻ­āĻžāĻˇāĻž āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ­āĻžāĻˇāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻœā§āĻœāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ John Donne āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻ•ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻļā§ˆāĻ˛ā§€āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ™ā§āĻ—ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ­āĻžāĻˇāĻž āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ˛āĻ™ā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻŽ āĻ­āĻžāĻˇāĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛āĻžāĻĻāĻžāĨ¤
    Pattern of love
    Petrarch’s poetry is about the pains and sorrows of love. On the other hand, Donne’s poetry has shown mutual understanding and self-sufficiency.
    āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻ¨āĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻž
    Petrarch-āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻ“ āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡, āĻĄā§‹āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻĒāĻĄāĻŧāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤
    Description of love
    Donne’s poetry depicts the lovers’ love but also blends passion, and intellect by using metaphysical conceit. But the Petrarchan love lyric describes the conventional physical comparisons. Donne has used scholastic and fanciful comparisons-
    “If they be two, they are two so
    As stiff twin compasses are two
    Thy soul the fixed foot makes no show
    To move but doth if th’ other doâ€Ļ”

āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž
Donne-āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻž āĻ•ā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻ•ā§ŒāĻ¤ā§‚āĻšāĻ˛ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ Petrarchan āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ āĻ—ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻšāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻļāĻžāĻ°ā§€āĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ Donne āĻĒāĻžāĻŖā§āĻĄāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡-
Conclusion: To sum up, Donne is unique in using metaphysical conceits. He is realistic in his love poetry, but the Petrarchan love lyric is stereotypical.

  1. What is an epic simile?
    Introduction: The word epic is derived from the Latin word Epicus and the Greek word epikos. An epic is a long narrative poem with a heroic deed. And the simile is a direct comparison between two different things. But the newly formed word Epic simile stands for an open comparison between two dissimilar objects of which one is fairly elaborated.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻāĻĒāĻŋāĻ• āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻ āĻāĻĒāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ¸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§€āĻ• āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻ āĻāĻĒāĻŋāĻ•ā§‹āĻ¸ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ Epic āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§€āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ•āĻžāĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻā§€āĻ°ā§āĻ˜ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻœāĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¨āĻ¤ā§āĻ¨ āĻ—āĻ āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻ Epic simile āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ–ā§‹āĻ˛āĻžāĻŽā§‡āĻ˛āĻž āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŽā§‹āĻŸāĻžāĻŽā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻĻāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤
    The reason for calling this term Epic simile: It is called epic simile because the epic poets introduced the tradition of this kind of simile. For example, Hector has been compared to a boar and a lion.
    āĻāĻ‡ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻĒāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻŋāĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡ āĻ†āĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ: āĻāĻĒāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻŋāĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛āĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ‡ āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻŽāĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻž āĻšāĻžāĻ˛ā§ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖāĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‚āĻĒ, āĻšā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻŸāĻ°āĻ•ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻļā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ‚āĻšā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤
    “He was like a wild boar or a lion when he returns this way and among the hounds and huntsmen to defy them”
    In this simile, the qualities of a boar and a lion are elaborated to suggest Hector’s strength and bravery.
    āĻāĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻŋāĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻšā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻŸāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻĻā§‡āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻļā§‚āĻ•āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ‚āĻšā§‡āĻ° āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĻžāĻŦāĻ˛ā§€āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĻā§‡āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤
    There are some features of an epic simile these are mentioned below:
    īļ It is elaborated in considerable detail. It is complete in itself.
    īļ It is mainly drawn from nature and the primary qualities of the physical nature are suggested by it. In some exceptional cases, however, history or mythology is used for its source.
    īļ It is functional and integrated with the narrative.
    īļ It is mainly used in epics.
    āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻĒāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¨ā§€āĻšā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡:
    â€ĸ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¯āĻĨā§‡āĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻĻā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĨ¤
    â€ĸ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻāĻ•āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻļāĻžāĻ°ā§€āĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻĨāĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĻžāĻŦāĻ˛ā§€ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŽā§€ āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡, āĻ‡āĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸ āĻŦāĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŖāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ°āĻ‰ā§ŽāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
    â€ĸ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻšāĻ¤āĨ¤
    â€ĸ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ¤ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
    Conclusion: it is said that Epic simile is a great art of an epic that introduced the readers to the grand and traditional epic. Milton (1608-1674)’s “Paradise Lost” and Edmund Spenser’s “The Faerie Queene” are the example of an epic simile.
    āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸āĻ‚āĻšāĻžāĻ°: āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĨāĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻĒāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻŋāĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻ¯āĻž āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ°āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŸā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĄāĻŋāĻļāĻ¨āĻžāĻ˛ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ Milton (1608-1674) āĻāĻ° “Paradise Lost” āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ Edmund Spenser āĻāĻ° “The Faerie Queene” āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖāĨ¤
  2. Discuss the character of Lady Una.
    Introduction: Edmund Spenser (1552-1599) is an English poet and well known for his allegorical epic poem “The Faerie Queen”. This is a fantastical romantic epic poem based on the journey of Lady Una who is the heroine of the romance.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: Edmund Spenser (1552-1599) āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ “The Faerie Queen” āĻāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ romantic āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ•āĻž āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻž āĻ…āĻŦāĻ˛āĻŽā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻšāĻŽā§ŽāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĨ¤
    Symbol of Truth and Purity
    “The Faerie Queen” allegorically represents the religious conflict between Anglicanism and Protestantism in England. Lady Una symbolizes the truth and purity of the Anglican church. In the epic poem, we notice that lady Una is simply an innocent lady because Spenser does not decorate lady Una excessively. She is as simple as truth. The following lines are a fine example of Una’s truth and purity.
    āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ“ āĻĒāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§€āĻ•
    “The Faerie Queen” āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° Anglicanism āĻāĻŦāĻ‚Protestantism āĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻž Anglican āĻ—āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻœāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ“ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§€āĻ•āĨ¤ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŸāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ˛āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§‹āĻˇ āĻŽāĻšāĻŋāĻ˛āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒā§‡āĻ¨āĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°āĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻœāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻšāĻœāĨ¤ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻŽ āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖāĨ¤
    “So pure and innocent as that same lambe
    She was in life and every vertuous lore”
    As an ordinary woman
    In the epic poem The Faerie Queen’’ Una appears as an ordinary woman. Edmund Spenser has represented Una as a simple-minded heroine. she is not like the other ostentatious heroine such as Hellen, Belinda, and so on. She is as ordinary as water.
    āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻŽāĻšāĻŋāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡
    The Faerie Queen āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŸāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻŽāĻšāĻŋāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻĄāĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ-āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ•āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻšā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨, āĻŦā§‡āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻĄāĻž āĻ‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ…āĻ¸āĻšā§āĻ›āĻ˛ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ¨āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻœāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĨ¤
    A beautiful and wise heroine
    Lady Una is considered to be a beautiful and wise heroine in the history of English Literature. In the epic, while on the journey of rescuing Una’s parents, we get some witty expression of lady Una. When the Red Cross Knight is entrapped by the Monster, we notice the wisdom of Lady Una since she inspires the Red Cross Night to be confident. So, it is proved that lady Una is a wise heroine.
    āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§€ āĻ“ āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ā§€ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ•āĻž
    āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻž āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‡āĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ā§€ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ•āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡, āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ­āĻĻā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻšāĻŋāĻ˛āĻž āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻĒā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻŽāĻ¨āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻœāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧā§‡, āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋ āĻ˛āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§€ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĨ¤
    Sympathetic and generous
    Lady Una is a beautiful young lady who goes to the court of Queen Gloriana (Queen of fairyland) to help her. Because her parents were imprisoned by the Dragon. Lady Una has a sympathetic and generous heart. Her coming to the queen’s court is the sign of her sympathy and generosity.
    āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻ°
    āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§€ āĻ¯ā§āĻŦāĻ¤ā§€ āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•ā§āĻ‡āĻ¨ āĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ (āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ•āĻĨāĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻ‡āĻ¨) āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¯ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ†āĻĻāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻŦāĻž-āĻŽāĻž āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ—āĻ¨ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§€ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻ° āĻšā§ƒāĻĻāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ°āĻžāĻ¨ā§€āĻ° āĻĻāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ¸āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ•āĨ¤
    Responsible lady
    Lady Una is the symbol of responsibility. Her parents become miserable by being entrapped in the cave of the Dragon. In such a horrible situation, she shows no pessimism but rather she takes the responsibility to rescue them. With the Red Cross Night, she starts her mission as an inspiration for the night and inevitable part of the mission. Finally, she completes the mission with a praiseworthy success.
    āĻĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻŽāĻšāĻŋāĻ˛āĻž
    āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻž āĻĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§€āĻ•āĨ¤ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ—āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ—ā§āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻŦāĻž-āĻŽāĻž āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻļāĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡āĻ°āĻ•āĻŽ āĻāĻ• āĻ­āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻŦāĻš āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻļāĻžāĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻž āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ°āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻ…āĻ‚āĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻŋāĻļāĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§‡āĻˇā§‡, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻžāĻĢāĻ˛ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļāĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
    Conclusion: To conclude we must say that Lady Una is a young beautiful lady and she possesses rare qualities. She is the paragon of truth and pure heart.
  3. Discuss the definition of Love by Marvell in his poem “The Definition of Love”.
    Introduction: Andrew Marvell (1621-1678) is one of the famous poets who belongs to the Metaphysical school of poetry. He is unique in his description of love in his famous poem “The Definition of Love”. He has defined his love unparallel in the following ways.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: Andrew Marvell (1621-1678) āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž “The Definition of Love” āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
    Platonic conception
    Platonic love means is a kind of love where there remains the union of the true mind but there is no need for physical union. In the case of platonic love, we find clear evidence of the union of the true mind of two lovers. The poem “The Definition of Love” defines that Marvell’s love for his beloved is out and out platonic.
    “Two perfect lovers; nor lets them close:
    Their union would her ruine be,”
    āĻĒā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻŸā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž
    āĻĒā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻŸā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻ§āĻ°āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻļāĻžāĻ°ā§€āĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ‡āĨ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻŸā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖ āĻ–ā§āĻāĻœā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ‡āĨ¤ “The Definition of Love” āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻ­ā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻœāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻž āĻŦāĻžāĻ‡āĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻžāĻ‡āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻŸā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĨ¤
    “Two perfect lovers; nor lets them close:
    Their union would her ruine be,”
    The rarity of expressing love
    To express love, the poet has used various rare expressions. He has compared his love for the birth of a child by mentioning such types of metaphors he has given his love uniqueness.
    āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž
    āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻ˛ āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ¤āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤
    Begotten from despair
    In the poem “Definition of Love” he defines his love as born of despair. Although he speaks of his love in a tone of despair, he believes that his love is genuine and rare because fake lovers do not hesitate to be physically united but his love is an exceptional one. The following lines convey the meaning of Marvel’s frustration.
    “It was begotten by Despair,
    Upon Impossibilityâ€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļ..”
    āĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻļāĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§
    “Definition of Love” āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻļāĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻŽ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ“ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻļāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻĨāĻž āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻž āĻ–āĻžāĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻ˛ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¨āĻ•āĻ˛ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§€āĻ°āĻž āĻļāĻžāĻ°ā§€āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻ• āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ§āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŽā§€ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĨ¤ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ Marvel āĻāĻ° āĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻļāĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤
    “It was begotten by Despair,
    Upon Impossibilityâ€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļ..”

Using geometrical arguments
To define love, Marvell uses some geometric reasoning based on virtual images. They are standing at the end of a straight line. Their union is impossible because they are not like illegitimate lovers. Their love is divine. The combination of the mind is just like the disposition of the stars. Their love is not only divine but also true where we find the union of two pure souls.
āĻœā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŽāĻŋāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°
āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ Marvell āĻ­āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻšā§āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ˛ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻœā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŽāĻŋāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸ā§‹āĻœāĻž āĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§‡āĻˇā§‡ āĻĻāĻžāĻāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•ā§āĻ¯ āĻ…āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻ­āĻŦ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ…āĻŦā§ˆāĻ§ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ āĻāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĨ¤ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹āĻ‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ–āĻžāĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ–ā§āĻāĻœā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ‡āĨ¤
Conclusion: In termination, we can say that Marvell has defined his love as the union of love which is separated from physical attraction and also bears a message to the illicit lover to remain away from the illicit love affairs. Otherwise, they will be ruined very soon.

  1. Write a short note on Beelzebub.
    Introduction: The word Beelzebub has been derived from the Hebrew language that means ‘‘the lord of Flies’’. In the epic poem, ‘‘The Paradise lost’’ written by John Milton (1608-1674), Beelzebub is the mighty fallen angel or archangel next to Satan.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: Beelzebub āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻŦā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ­āĻžāĻˇāĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ ‘‘the lord of Flies’’āĨ¤ John Milton (1608-1674) āĻ°āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ ‘‘The Paradise lost’’ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŸāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ Beelzebub āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻžāĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻĒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§‡āĻŦāĻĻā§‚āĻ¤ āĻŦāĻž āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĨ¤
    Prince of Hell
    Beelzebub is the prince of Hell. When God deprives the angels of heaven because of their riot against him, in Hell Satan delivers his speech and declares that Beelzebub is the prince of Hell. In regards to power Beelzebub’s rank is next to Satan.
    āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ¯ā§āĻŦāĻ°āĻžāĻœ
    Beelzebub Hell āĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻĒā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻĻāĻžāĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻĢā§‡āĻ°ā§‡āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ°āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžā§āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨, āĻ¤āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻĒā§ŒāĻāĻ›ā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ˜ā§‹āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ Beelzebub āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻĒā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĨ¤ āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ• āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ Beelzebub āĻāĻ° āĻĒāĻĻāĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻž āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻžāĻļā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤
    Frustrated and disappointed
    Beelzebub is one of the mighty fallen angels. After the banishment from heaven, Beelzebub is accompanied by Satan. He is the chief lieutenant of the fallen angels. After the expulsion from Heaven, Beelzebub is disappointed but Satan encouraged Beelzebub to fulfill their revenge against God by saying as wellâ€Ļâ€Ļ
    “Farewell, happy fields,
    A mind not to be changed by place or time.
    The mind is its own place, and in itself
    Can make a Heaven of Hell, a Hell of Heaven”.
    āĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻļ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻļ
    Beelzebub āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻĒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĢā§‡āĻ°ā§‡āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ— āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡, Beelzebub āĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĢā§‡āĻ°ā§‡āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĢāĻŸā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ— āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡, Beelzebub āĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻļ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ Beelzebub āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļā§‹āĻ§ āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤
    “Farewell, happy fields,
    A mind not to be changed by place or time.
    The mind is its own place, and in itself
    Can make a Heaven of Hell, a Hell of Heaven”.

Powerful and stubborn
Beelzebub is considered the chief leader of the fallen angels in Hell. Satan calls him a cherub. He is the first with whom Satan is identified in Hell. Satan has given him the utmost importance. He is the first Lieutenant of Hell. He has a stubborn will, immortal hate, and a powerful and revengeful motive.
āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ•āĻ—ā§āĻāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡
Beelzebub āĻ•ā§‡ āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡ āĻĒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĢā§‡āĻ°ā§‡āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ¤āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻŦāĻĻā§‚āĻ¤ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦā§‹āĻšā§āĻš āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ§āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻ—ā§āĻāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ‡āĻšā§āĻ›āĻžāĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ, āĻ…āĻŽāĻ° āĻ˜ā§ƒāĻŖāĻž, āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļā§‹āĻ§āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤
Conclusion: In fine, we can say that Beelzebub is one of the major characters in the great epic poem ‘‘Paradise lost’’ and one of the revered characters who is a strong supporter of bloody democracy.

  1. Herbert’s spiritual conflict in the poem The Collar?
    Introduction: George Herbert (1593-1633) was an Anglican priest in the country church. Herbert’s poetry is the expression of religion and God. The poem “The Collar” reveals the spiritual conflict of Herbert’s mind that is given below with logical arguments.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: George Herbert (1593-1633) āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻ—āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻœāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ…ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ‚āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ Herbert āĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ‡āĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĨ¤ “The Collar” āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ Herbert āĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¨ā§€āĻšā§‡ āĻ¯ā§ŒāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
    Rebellious feelings
    Being an Anglican priest Herbert was not satisfied with his priesthood. He had some worldly interest. So, “The Collar’’ is the reflection of his rebellious mind. Here, Herbert expresses his limitation as a priest. He would be free from such a restricted life. The following lines bear the meaning of Herbert’s desires.
    “What? Shall I ever sigh and pine?
    My lines and life are free; free as the rode;
    Loose as the winde, as large as store,
    Shall I be still in suit?”
    āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻšā§€ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ
    Anglican āĻ¯āĻžāĻœāĻ• Herbert āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ¨āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§āĻŸāĻž āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻŦ āĻ†āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻš āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, “The Collar’’ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻšā§€ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŦāĻŋāĨ¤ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ Herbert āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ‡āĻ°āĻ•āĻŽ āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒāĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ Herbert āĻāĻ° āĻ†āĻ•āĻžāĻ™ā§āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻŦāĻšāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤
    “What? Shall I ever sigh and pine?
    My lines and life are free; free as the rode;
    Loose as the winde, as large as store,
    Shall I be still in suit?”

Restriction as a priest
The word Collar conveys the idea of the collar worn by a priest as a symbol of his priesthood, it also refers to the meaning of restrictions from the material world. Herbert is so tired to lead a priestly life. So, such a rebellious question rises in his mind
āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ§āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻˇā§‡āĻ§
Collar āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§€āĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ˛āĻžāĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§ˆāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ• āĻœāĻ—āĻ¤ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻˇā§‡āĻ§āĻžāĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ“ āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ Herbert āĻāĻ¤ āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻāĻ‡āĻ°āĻ•āĻŽ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻšā§€ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤.
Disappointment
In all religion, the person who observes the religious activity of Shrine do not have permission to lead a life like an ordinary man. Their life is tied with the hand of religious rules and regulations. To observe these religious rules Herbert feels disappointed which is why he wants a free life.
āĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻļāĻž
āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡, āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§€āĻ° āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ•āĻ˛āĻžāĻĒ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻŦā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ§āĻŋ-āĻŦāĻŋāĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻžāĻ¤ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻ§āĻžāĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŽāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĒāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ Herbert āĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻļ āĻŦā§‹āĻ§ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻšāĻžāĻ¨āĨ¤
A submissive servant
Though he is restless throughout the poem, at the end of the poem, he could understand his misconception and replies cordially when he feels in his heart that God is calling him.
“My lord I am still your servant”

āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ†āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻŦāĻš āĻĻāĻžāĻ¸
āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ“ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻœā§āĻĄāĻŧā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ°, āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻļā§‡āĻˇā§‡, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ­ā§āĻ˛ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒā§‡āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻļā§āĻŦāĻ° āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĄā§‡āĻ•ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
“My lord I am still your servant”
Conclusion: In fine, we can say that Herbert’s poem “The Collar” is the reflection of universal mentality because human beings want to follow the true path but they are misguided by Satan very minutely. So, the philosophy of the poem is that only the truly religious man can find his right track though he may be on the track for a time being.

  1. Donne is a love poet- discuss.
    Introduction: John Donne (1572-1631) is famous for metaphysical poetry and he is considered as the love poet. Some salient features give him the recognition of a love poet. These are mentioned below.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: John Donne (1572-1631) āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¨ā§€āĻšā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤
    Description: Love is the most alluring and important subject in human civilization. John Donne is a love poet. In his poetry, we find some signs which make him a love poet.
    āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž: āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦ āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŦāĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻšāĻŽāĻ•āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ John Donne āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ˛āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖ āĻĒā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§‹āĻ˛ā§‡āĨ¤
    Subject matter
    The subject matter of Donne’s poetry is based on love. In almost all of his poems such as The Good Morrow, The Sun Rising, A Valediction Forbidding Mourning, The Canonization, and so on, we find the theme of love. Donne has demonstrated a subtle passion for love in his poetry. He has upheld his love from a practical point of view.
    āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§ŸāĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§
    Donne āĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‹ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ āĨ¤The Good Morrow, The Sun Rising, A Valediction Forbidding Mourning, The Canonization āĻ‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻĨāĻŋāĻŽāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ–ā§āĻāĻœā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ‡āĨ¤ Donne āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ…āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻŽ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‹āĻŖ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
    “If they be two, they are two so
    As stiff twin compasses are two,
    Thy soul the fixed foot, makes no show
    To move, but doth, if th’other do”.

Here, the poet has expressed his passionate love which is packed up with practicality.
āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡, āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ—ā§€ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŦāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĨ¤
Metaphysical theme
Donne’s poetry is obsessed with the metaphysical theme. The word metaphysical means abstract objects such as Love, Faith, Religion, God, and so on. In the case of Donne’s poetry, we find the metaphysical theme of love. So, we can say that Donne is a love poet.

āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻĨāĻŋāĻŽ
Donne āĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻĨāĻŋāĻŽ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĨ¤ metaphysical āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ, āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸, āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽ, ,āĻ‡āĻļā§āĻŦāĻ° āĻ‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĨ¤ Donne āĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻĨāĻŋāĻŽāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ–ā§āĻāĻœā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§‡ Donne āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĨ¤
Passionate decoration of love
John Donne is unique in his love poetry. He is not only unique in his poetry but also a real lover in his real life. His wife Anny Donne is the main source of Donne’s passionate love poetry. ”The Good Morrow ”, this poem is written to say good morning to the poet’s wife. Also, in the poem ” The Sun Rising”, the poet has rebuked the sun because he thinks that the sun has disturbed them because they want to enjoy their love more time.

āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—ā§€ āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯
John Donne āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ‡ āĻ…āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¨āĻ¨, āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŦ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻ“āĨ¤ Donne āĻāĻ° āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ āĻ‰ā§ŽāĻ¸ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§€ Anny Donne āĨ¤ ”The Good Morrow ”, āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§€āĻ° āĻļā§āĻ­ āĻ¸āĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ›āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ“ ”The Sun Rising ” āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻž āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ­ā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
“Busy old fool, unruly sun,
Why dost thou thus,”
Use of love conceit
Conceit means a far-fetched comparison between two dissimilar things. John Donne is extra-ordinary for using love conceit in his poetry. In the poem ”The Sun Rising” he has represented two compasses as the two souls of the lovers. so, it is proved that John Donne is a love poet.

āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°
Conceit āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻœāĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻĻā§‚āĻ°āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ John Donne āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻŽāĻž āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ…āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ “The Sun Rising” āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§’āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻšāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ•āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻžāĻŸāĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ John Donne āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĨ¤
Conclusion: In the light of the above discussion, we can say that John Donne is undoubtedly a love poet for his outstanding love poetry.

  1. Write a short note on Metaphysical Conceit with reference to Donne’s poem.
    Introduction: Metaphysical conceit is a literary device. The poet used this device for making his poetry unique and extra-ordinary. According to the Oxford Dictionary, “Metaphysical conceit is a fanciful and unusual image in which apparently dissimilar things are shown to have a relationship”. In other words, Conceit is a far-fetched and extended comparison between two dissimilar things.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: Metaphysical conceit āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻĄāĻŋāĻ­āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¸āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ•ā§ŒāĻļāĻ˛āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ…āĻ•ā§āĻ¸āĻĢā§‹āĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻĄāĻŋāĻ•āĻļāĻ¨āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, “āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ•ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻ¤āĻ‡ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ• āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‹ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ”āĨ¤ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ•āĻ¨āĻ¸āĻŋāĻŸ āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻœāĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻĻā§‚āĻ°āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤
    According to Dr. Johnson (1709-1784) “A conceit is the most heterogeneous ideas are yoked by violence together”
    āĻĄāĻžāĻƒ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡ (1709-1784) ” Conceit āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŦāĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻšāĻŋāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ•āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ— āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ”
    History of Metaphysical Conceit
    The term conceit first came to prominence in the 14th and 15th centuries in Renaissance literature. In that time the English poet used to write the Petrarchan sonnet of the 14th lines. During that time conceit was used only as an elaborate and extended metaphor. Later, In the 17th century, a school of poets known as the metaphysical school of poets such as John Donne (1572-1631), Henry Vaughan (1621-1695), Andrew Marvell (1621-1678), and so on used to apply this literary device. John Donne who is the pioneer of the metaphysical school of poetry has popularized this term in the field of poetry.
    āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻ‡āĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸
    āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻšā§ŒāĻĻā§āĻĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒāĻžā§āĻšāĻĻāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§€āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻ…āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ‡ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻœāĻ¨āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻž āĻ˛āĻžāĻ­ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ 14 āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° Petrarchan āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻŸ āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ conceit āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§€āĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡, 17 āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡, (1572-1631) Donne , āĻšā§‡āĻ¨āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ­āĻžāĻ‰āĻ¨ (1621-1695), āĻ…ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄā§āĻ°ā§ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§‡āĻ˛ (1621-1678) āĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻĻāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻĄāĻŋāĻ­āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¸āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¤ āĨ¤ John Donne āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ•āĻĻāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻĻā§‚āĻ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ‡ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻœāĻ¨āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
    Features of Metaphysical conceit
    Metaphysical conceit stands for a device of literature which is used by the metaphysical school of poets in the 17th century possesses some traits by which we can evaluate it as metaphysical conceit.
    āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ‰āĻĒāĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯
    conceit āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĄāĻŋāĻ­āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¸ āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻž ā§§ā§­ āĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§€āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ§āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ•ā§€āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĨ¤
    Extended Metaphor: The literary device metaphysical conceit consists of an extended metaphor. It differentiates between two dissimilar things. John Donne (1572-1631) is the great master of using metaphysical conceit in his poetry. In his famous poem “A Valediction Forbidding Mourning” here, he has used metaphysical conceit. In this poem he has compared the compass with lovers’ two souls, the center foot is beloved, and the other foot is the lover who is bound to back to his beloved.
    āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ•: āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻĄāĻŋāĻ­āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¸ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ—āĻ āĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻœāĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ•ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻœāĻ¨ Donne (1572-1631) āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ conceit āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĻāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĨ¤ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻ¨ā§āĻĨ ” A Valediction Forbidding Mourning” – āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ‰āĻĒāĻŽāĻž āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§’āĻœāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ•āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻžāĻ¸āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨, āĻ•ā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻĒāĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ›ā§‡ āĻĢāĻŋāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĨ¤
    “If they be two, they are two so
    As stiff twin compasses are two
    Thy soul the fixed foot, makes no show,
    To move, but doth, if th’ other doâ€Ļ.”

Figurative language: The poet used figurative language to apply metaphysical conceit. If we evaluate Donne’s poetry, we find that he has used figurative language in his poetry.
āĻ…āĻ˛āĻ‚āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻ­āĻžāĻˇāĻž: āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ‰āĻĒāĻŽāĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ­āĻžāĻˇāĻž āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ Donne āĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ­āĻžāĻˇāĻž āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
Conclusion: To sum up, we must say that John Donne is the demigod to use the metaphysical conceit because his illustration of love for his beloved is starkly based on conceit.

  1. Write a short note on Archimago?
    Introduction: The allegorical epic “The Faerie Queen” (1590) is the interaction between the Truth and the falsehood designed by the English poet Edmund Spenser (1552-1599) who is a strong supporter of the Reform Movement. In this epic, it is noted that Archimago is personified as falsehood. Archimago is one of the important characters in the epic and he is also represented as the agent of evil.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ “āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻĢā§‡āĻ‡āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ•ā§āĻ‡āĻ¨” (1590) āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻĄāĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ° (1552-1599) āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ°āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻŋāĻĨā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻŋāĻĨāĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž, āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§‹āĻ˛āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ•āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ—ā§‹ āĻŽāĻŋāĻĨā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻšāĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ—ā§‹ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻšāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻĻ āĻ•āĻžāĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻœā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻŸ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻ“ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤
    Description: Archimago appears in the poem as an arch magician. He plays a vital role for the development of the plot of the poem.
    āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž: āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻšāĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ—ā§‹ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ–āĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻĒ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋ āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ•āĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ˛āĻŸ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻļā§‡ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž āĻĒāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
    Arch Magician
    The name of Archimago stands for the Arch-Magician. He is a magician. He practices black art or magic. Further, he is the second evil who has Interrupted the Red Cross Knight and Lady Una during their journey to rescue Una’s parents.
    āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ• āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻœāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨
    āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻšāĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ—ā§‹ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻœāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ•āĻ°āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻā§āĻ•āĻ°āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹ āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻŦāĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻā§ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻĻā§āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻļā§ŸāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ Una āĻāĻ° āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ Una āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
    Hypocrite personality
    Archimago is the strong evil next to Monster. In this epic poem, we notice that Archimago possesses a hypocritical personality. Outwardly he appears very pious and honest man but inwardly he is innately impious and dishonest. And he is a practitioner of black art to misguide people from the path of truth.
    āĻ­āĻ¨ā§āĻĄ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ
    āĻŽāĻ¨āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ—ā§‹ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻļā§ŸāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŸāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ˛āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ—ā§‹ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ­āĻ¨ā§āĻĄ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ§āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€āĨ¤ āĻŦāĻžāĻšā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§Ž āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ…āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§€āĻŖāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻ—āĻ¤āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§ŽāĨ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻĨ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹ āĻœāĻžāĻĻā§ āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĒā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€āĨ¤
    “For that old man of pleasing wordes had store
    And well could file his tongue as smooth as glass
    He told of Saintes and Popes and evermore
    He strowed and Ave- Mary after and before”
    These words help us to identify the hypocrisy and pretension of Archimago.
    Disguised personality
    Archimago is an evil-hearted person. He has a double personality. He is a preceptor in the art of disguise and artificiality. He appears in front of the Red Cross Knight and Lady Una in the guise of an old man with bare feet, a white and grey beard, wearing a long black garment and a book hanging from his belt Just like a pastor. But innately he is an evil person.
    āĻ›āĻĻā§āĻŽāĻŦā§‡āĻļā§€ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ
    āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ—ā§‹ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻšā§ƒāĻĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŦāĻžāĻ¨ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦā§ˆāĻ¤ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ›āĻĻā§āĻŽāĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻŽāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĒā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ•āĨ¤ āĻ–āĻžāĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡, āĻ¸āĻžāĻĻāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ§ā§‚āĻ¸āĻ° āĻĻāĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§ƒāĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ›āĻĻā§āĻŽāĻŦā§‡āĻļā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ Una āĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻœāĻŋāĻ° āĻšāĻ¨ , āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻā§€āĻ°ā§āĻ˜ āĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹ āĻĒā§‹āĻļāĻžāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦā§‡āĻ˛ā§āĻŸ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻā§āĻ˛āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻœāĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻšāĻœāĻžāĻ¤āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĨ¤
    Motto of Archimago
    In the epic ‘’The Faerie Queen’’ he works as the agent of evil. He has misled the Red Cross Knight. He has taken the shape of lady Una and tried to attract the Red Cross Knight. But the Red Cross Knight realizes the evil plan of Archimago. Finally, the Red Cross Night and Lady Una become able to triumph over Archimago’s trap.
    āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ—ā§‹ āĻāĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°
    āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡ ‘‘ āĻĻāĻŋ āĻĢā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ•ā§āĻ‡āĻ¨ ’’ āĻ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻĻ āĻ•āĻžāĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻœā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻŸ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ Una āĻāĻ° āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ•ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻˇā§āĻŸāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻšāĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ—ā§‹āĻ° āĻ…āĻļā§āĻ­ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻŦā§āĻāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒā§‡āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§‡āĻˇā§‡, āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ Una āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻšāĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ—ā§‹āĻ° āĻĢāĻžāĻāĻĻā§‡ āĻœāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤
    Conclusion: In fine, we can say that Archimago is the real picture of evil. Through this character, Spenser has shown that evil will be defeated again and again by the holy souls such as the Red Cross Night and Lady Una.

Part – C

  1. Question: Give a description of hell with reference to Paradise Lost Book-1.
    Introduction: In “Paradise Lost”, Milton (1608-1674) gives a vivid and effective picture of Hell. Hell is a place of torment which evokes the quality of sinister wilderness. The poet describes the spiritual and physical Hell in his great epic with philosophic and religious ideas.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: “āĻĒā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻĄāĻžāĻ‡āĻ¸ āĻ˛āĻ¸ā§āĻŸ” āĻ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ (1608-1674) āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŖāĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ° āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨, āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ­āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻŦāĻš āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ…āĻĒāĻ°āĻžāĻ§ā§€āĻ•ā§‡ āĻļāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡ā§ŸāĻž āĻšā§ŸāĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ“ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŸāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻļāĻžāĻ°ā§€āĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¨āĻ°āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
    The spiritual or abstract Hell
    As we know that Hell is invisible to human eyes, but this lack of visual clarity enhances poet’s spontaneous power in calculating spiritual Hell. We realize that Hell is a state of mind as well as a place since it is evident from Satan’s speech:
    “A mind not to be changed by place or times
    The mind is its own place, and in itself can make a
    Heaven of Hell, a Hell of Heaven”.
    From this motivational speech of Satan, Hell has no limits. It is not fixed in a single place. The place where the evil spirits dwell and evil thoughts exist is Hell. How accurate Milton is in his description of Hell.
    āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ°āĻ•
    āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻœāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻ°āĻ• āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§‹āĻ–ā§‡ āĻ…āĻĻā§ƒāĻļā§āĻ¯, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻšā§āĻ›āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ­āĻžāĻŦ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¨āĻ°āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ—āĻŖāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ¤āĻƒāĻ¸ā§āĻĢā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¤ā§‹āĻ˛ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻŦā§āĻāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻ›āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻ¤āĻ‡ āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ‡āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻœāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ—āĻž:
    “āĻŽāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§Ÿ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻœāĻžā§ŸāĻ—āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻžā§ŸāĻ¨āĻž
    āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‹ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ¸ā§āĻŦ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨, āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§ˆāĻ°ā§€ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡
    āĻ¨āĻ°āĻ• āĻāĻ° āĻœāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¤, āĻ…āĻĨāĻŦāĻž āĻœāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¤ āĻāĻ° āĻ¨āĻ°āĻ•.”
    āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡, āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻž āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ• āĻœāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ—āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ° āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻĻā§āĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻœāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ—āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻĻ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¸ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ¨āĻ°āĻ•āĨ¤ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¨āĻ°āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ•āĻ¤āĻŸāĻž āĻ¸āĻ āĻŋāĻ•āĨ¤
    Physical or concrete Hell
    Milton does not make Hell formless even though he does not indicate its size or degree of heat. He presents the abstract as concrete. He uses striking images drawn from different sources to focus our attention on fire. Terms such as ‘dry land’, ‘burning lake’, gate etc. contribute to the technique of making the abstract into concrete. The sea and the land exist, and precious metals are purified from its soil and are used in the construction of Pandemonium. It paints an environment of busy planning around life that is always powerful.
    āĻļāĻžāĻ°ā§€āĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻž āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¨āĻ°āĻ•
    āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻ°āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻĒā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻŖāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļ āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ“ āĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°āĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§‹āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĻ¨āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻ°āĻŋā§ŸāĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻšā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŦ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ—ā§āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ— āĻ•ā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§€āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ‰ā§ŽāĻ¸ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¨ā§‡ā§ŸāĻž āĻ†āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻˇāĻŖā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ ‘āĻļā§āĻ•āĻ¨ā§‹ āĻœāĻŽāĻŋ’, ‘āĻœā§āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻšā§āĻ°āĻĻ’, āĻ—ā§‡āĻŸ āĻ‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻŋ āĻļāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻāĻŋāĻ‡āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻ°āĻŋā§ŸāĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻšā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŖāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§ŒāĻļāĻ˛ āĻ āĻ…āĻŦāĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ°āĻžāĻ–ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨, āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ§āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻļā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻŽā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻŽ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻŖā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ˜āĻŋāĻ°ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻāĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻĻāĻž āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€āĨ¤
    World of horrors
    In the opening scene of “Paradise Lost”, Satan raises his head with tonic pain. He can understand that he has fallen in the situation of waste and wild. It is the infernal world of horrors. The place resembles a burning dungeon. But the flames give no light. Just thick darkness prevails everywhere. There is only never-ending torture since there is no release for the fallen angels. They have fallen into a fiery gulf. The ocean of fire spreads over. He is constantly afflicted with floods and whirlwinds of tempestuous fire and the place is compared to a volcano.
    āĻ­āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻŦāĻšāĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦ
    “āĻĒā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻĄāĻžāĻ‡āĻ¸ āĻ˛āĻ¸ā§āĻŸ” āĻāĻ° āĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻĻā§ƒāĻļā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŖā§āĻ ā§‡ āĻŽāĻžāĻĨāĻž āĻ‰āĻāĻšā§ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§‡ āĻ…āĻĒāĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ“ āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ­āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻŦāĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĨ¤ āĻœāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ—āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻœā§āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻ•ā§‚āĻĒā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻĻā§ƒāĻļāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ†āĻ—ā§āĻ¨ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ˜āĻ¨ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻļāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨ā§‹ āĻļā§‡āĻˇ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĢā§‡āĻ°ā§‡āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨ āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻž āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻœā§āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ–āĻžāĻĻā§‡ āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ—ā§āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻ›āĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻ—āĻ¤ āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖā§āĻĄ āĻ†āĻ—ā§āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ˜ā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻŋāĻāĻĄāĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻĨ āĻšāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻœāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ—āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ—ā§āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ—āĻŋāĻ°āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
    Place of stark hopelessness
    The hopelessness of Hell is an important feature to note. Hope is totally absent. Man can bear suffering and pain partly because of the hope. The fallen angels have brought hell upon themselves violating God. They find themselves domiciled in a volcano. And they have to face it forever. The dry land is solid fire just as the lake of liquid fire. What is left is a burnt surface at the bottom all wrapped up in smoke and foul smell. Thus, Hell is a place of ceaseless frustration with heavy punishment.
    āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻļāĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ—āĻž
    āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡ āĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻļāĻž āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻļāĻž āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ°ā§‚āĻĒā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻļāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ‡ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇ āĻ†āĻ‚āĻļāĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ“ āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¸āĻšā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻĒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĢā§‡āĻ°ā§‡āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻ—āĻŖ āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽ āĻāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ—ā§āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ—āĻŋāĻ°āĻŋāĻ° āĻ†āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ–ā§āĻāĻœā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ°āĻ¤āĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽā§āĻ–ā§‹āĻŽā§āĻ–āĻŋ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤ āĻļā§āĻˇā§āĻ• āĻœāĻŽāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻ°āĻ˛ āĻ†āĻ—ā§āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§āĻ°āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹āĻ‡ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ…āĻŦāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ†āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻž āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ¨ā§€āĻšā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒā§‹āĻĄāĻŧāĻž āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ§ā§‹āĻāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ—āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ—āĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻœāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽ āĻ­āĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĻļāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻš āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ° āĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻļāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨āĨ¤
    Far from Heavenly light
    Milton in his description of Hell in lines 59-75 makes of the medieval notion of Hell. This is a place of sorrowful darkness where the damned are deprived of the sight of God. The greatest punishment is to be deprived of the beatific vision and to be immersed in eternal despair. So, Hell is a place far from the light of heaven and the difference between the two places is clearly suggested by the poet:
    “Oh how unlike the place from which they have fallen.”
    āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ—ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ• āĻĻā§‚āĻ°ā§‡
    āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ 59-75 āĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻ°āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯ā§āĻ—ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻƒāĻ–āĻœāĻ¨āĻ• āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻœāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ—āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžā§āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻļāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ†āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžā§āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšāĻŋāĻ° āĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻļāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽāĻœā§āĻœāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ• āĻĻā§‚āĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻœāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ—āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻœāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ—āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ•ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻ‡āĻĢā§āĻŸāĻŋā§Ÿā§‡ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨:
    “āĻ“āĻš āĻ•ā§€āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡, āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻœāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ—āĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšā§Ÿā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ¤ā§‡â€
    The capital of Hell
    The capital of hell called Pandemonium is an allegory for producing evil plans against mankind. To overcome despair, Satan hails the infernal world. He declares to encourage and sooth his comrades:
    “Here we may reign secure; and in my choice
    To reign is worth ambition, though in Hell,
    Better to reign in Hell than serve in Heaven.”
    He speaks to his fellow fallen angels not to languish and despair but to resolve upon war. His words evoke a response to the sound of warring swords and shields.
    āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ā§€
    āĻĒāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻŽā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻŽ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽāĻ• āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ā§€ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦāĻœāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻĻ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¤ā§ˆāĻ°āĻŋāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻœāĻžā§ŸāĻ—āĻžāĨ¤ āĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻļāĻž āĻ•āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ āĻ¤ā§‡, āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻ°āĻ•ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻœāĻ—āĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ—āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻœāĻžāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ™ā§āĻ—ā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰ā§ŽāĻ¸āĻžāĻšā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ˜ā§‹āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨:
    “āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ›āĻ¨ā§āĻĻ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋ
    āĻļāĻžāĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻšāĻžāĻ­āĻŋāĻ˛āĻžāĻˇā§€, āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ“ āĻāĻ‡āĻŸāĻž āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡,
    āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ—ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻŦāĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĨ¤”
    āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻšāĻšāĻ° āĻĒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ“ āĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻļāĻž āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻ¯ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻĨāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤āĻ°ā§‹āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĸāĻžāĻ˛āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ†āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻœāĻžāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
    Conclusion: After detailing, Milton’s Hell is a place of discords. His graphic description has vehement effect. It serves his purpose of indicting the eternal torments of the fallen angels. It is hopeless dungeon where all activity is inspired by the aim of warring against Omnipotence. Such an aim vitiates or reduces any sense of activity.
  2. Consider Satan as a hero.
    Or, consider Satan as a Renaissance hero.
    Introduction: John Milton (1608-1676) is famous for his most popular epic called “Paradise Lost”. In the epic poem, he describes the fall of Satan and the exclusion of Adam and Eve. In the Book-1 of “Paradise Lost”, Milton sketches Satan as a hero of the Renaissance. Because, as Milton defines Satan, it seems that Satan is the most powerful and foremost figure of the Renaissance. Let’s go far and find out the features which can prove Satan as a hero.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻœāĻ¨ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ (1608-1676) āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° “Paradise Lost” āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻœāĻ¨āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŸāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻĻāĻŽ āĻ“ āĻšāĻžāĻ“ā§ŸāĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻœāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ “Paradise Lost” āĻāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ• -ā§§-āĻ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ, āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡, āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŦāĻœāĻžāĻ—āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŦāĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻž āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§€āĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤
    Adventurous attitude
    To present the character of Satan in front of the readers, Milton displays the chivalric and adventurous outlook of Satan. He is such a character who cannot bear to be a servant, but is a character having the leader. As he says:
    “To reign is worth ambition though Hell
    Better to reign in Hell than serve in Heaven.”
    The above lines prove that Satan can live in the place of torment like Hell, but it is impossible for him to live in Heaven as a servant though Heaven is a place of eternal peace.
    āĻĻā§:āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ­āĻžāĻŦ
    āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯, āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§ˆāĻ¤āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻā§āĻƒāĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻšāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¸ā§‡āĻŦāĻ• āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻž, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻšāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĨ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨:
    “āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¨āĻ°āĻ• āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ“ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻšāĻžāĻ­āĻŋāĻ˛āĻžāĻˇā§€
    āĻŦā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĨ¤â€œ
    āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ—āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻžāĻ¸ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦā§‡āĻāĻšā§‡ āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻ­āĻŦ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ“ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ— āĻšāĻŋāĻ°āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻļāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨āĨ¤
    Heroic leadership
    One of the features of Renaissance is heroic leadership which is forged into Satan so finely by Milton. Satan, as a leader and true protagonist, choses to accept the harsh situation of Hell and acts as a hero of the others fallen angels. Hell is now Heaven for him because at least no one is here to rule over him, only he will reign here. He is the only king of this place. Meanwhile Satan says:
    “Farewell happy fields
    Where joy forever dwells: hail horrors, hailâ€Ļ
    Receive thy new possessor”
    āĻŦā§€āĻ° āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ
    āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻŦā§€āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ¤āĻŸāĻž āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻŽāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšā§Ÿā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻœāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨, āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡, āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻ ā§‹āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻŽā§‡āĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ—āĻĻā§‚āĻ¤āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡ āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽ āĻāĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ—, āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻļāĻžāĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻŽāĻĒāĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡ āĻ•ā§‡āĻ‰ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ‡, āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ‡ āĻœāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ—āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŽāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻžāĨ¤ āĻāĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡:
    “āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§€ āĻ–ā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°
    āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻĻ āĻšāĻŋāĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡: āĻ…āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ¨āĻž āĻ­āĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ…āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ¨āĻžâ€Ļ
    āĻ¤ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻ¨āĻ¤ā§āĻ¨ āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‹”
    Classical model
    There was a trend that using classical model of character in English poetry. So as, Milton also uses Satan as the classical model of his epic poem. To prove him as a classical model, Milton describes the objects Satan bears. For example, the shield and the spear that Satan carries have been compared with the moon and the mast of a flagship. Milton also compared Satan with the largest sea-monster Leviathan to imply his power.
    āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻŽāĻĄā§‡āĻ˛
    āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŸā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻĄ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻšāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻŽāĻĄā§‡āĻ˛ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨āĻ“ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻŽāĻĄā§‡āĻ˛ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻŽāĻĄā§‡āĻ˛ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯, āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻšāĻ¨āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖāĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‚āĻĒ, āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĸāĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻž āĻŦāĻšāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻž āĻšāĻžāĻāĻĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒāĻ¤āĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻŦā§ƒāĻšāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĻā§āĻ°-āĻĻā§ˆāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ˛āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻĨāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡āĻ“ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
    Morality and intellectuality
    From the viewpoint of this point, Satan stands as a great political figure, possessed with unbeatable courage, stubbornness, and lust for revenge. His indomitable wish and undying lust for revenge can be clearly traced in the following lines that he tells Beelzebub:
    “Fallen cherub, to be weak is miserable,
    Doing or suffering”
    Satan’s obstinacy of reigning is proved in the above lines. He does not know nothing but do or die. Either you stand against your opponent or you accept your slavery.
    āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§ŒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž
    āĻāĻ‡ āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‹āĻŖ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡, āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĻāĻžāĻāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡, āĻ…āĻĒāĻ°āĻžāĻœā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻ¸, āĻāĻ•āĻ—ā§āĻāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻŽāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļā§‹āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ­ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ§āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ…āĻĻāĻŽā§āĻ¯ āĻ‡āĻšā§āĻ›āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļā§‹āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻ˛āĻžāĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻ˛āĻžāĻ˛āĻ¸āĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĒāĻ‚āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ¨āĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦā§‡āĻ˛āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻŦā§āĻŦāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨:
    “āĻĒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§‡āĻŦāĻĻā§‚āĻ¤, āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ­āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ¯āĻœāĻ¨āĻ•,
    āĻ•āĻ°āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻž āĻ­ā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ ”
    āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§‡ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§‹ āĻ¨āĻž āĻšā§Ÿ āĻŽāĻ°ā§‹ āĻ›āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻž āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§āĻ‡ āĻœāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻĒāĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻĻāĻžāĻāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ āĻŦāĻž āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻĻāĻžāĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
    Riot against the authority
    There was also a trend in the Renaissance that is to revolt against the authority of the church. To create the character of Satan, Milton also forged the exact flavor in him. Likewise, he also stands against God. He works as a rebel alongside the monarchy of God. In his declaration of the assembly of the fallen angels, it is clear that he has a strong hatred to the God and he wants a war, rather it would be open or secret, against the Almighty.
    āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻĒāĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻĻāĻžāĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻž
    āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻŖāĻ¤āĻž āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ—āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻœāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻš āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĨ¤ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¤ā§ˆāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡, āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ āĻŋāĻ• āĻ—āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ“ āĻœāĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ“ āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻĻāĻžāĻāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¤āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°-āĻ° āĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻžāĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻšā§€ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻĒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĢā§‡āĻ°ā§‡āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻ˜ā§‹āĻˇāĻŖāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¤ā§€āĻŦā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻŦā§‡āĻˇ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻšāĻžāĻ¨, āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻž āĻ—ā§‹āĻĒāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤
    Conclusion: To sum up our discussion, the character of Satan in “Paradise Lost- Book I” is of course evil, but also a dominating Renaissance character at a time. It can be said that he stands as a representative of the eternal evil, who has indomitable will power, unpredictable stubbornness, courageous mind as the leader of the fallen angels.
  3. Discuss “Paradise Lost: Book I” as an epic.
    Introduction: An epic is a long narrative poem with heroic actions and written in lofty style, set in a remote time and place. Normally, an epic poem has some definite features of its own. To prove a poem as an epic, we have to scan that poem to find out these features in it.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻŦā§€āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ¸āĻš āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻā§€āĻ°ā§āĻ˜ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻšāĻ¤āĻŽ āĻļā§ˆāĻ˛ā§€āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻā§‚āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§€ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻŸ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻ¤ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯-āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœāĻ¸ā§āĻŦ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯ āĻĨāĻžāĻ•ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡, āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻāĻ‡ āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤
    “Paradise Lost: Book I” as an epic
    “Paradise Lost: Book I” by Milton (1608-1674) is an epic, actually one of the popular epics in the history of literature. This immortal literary work is the outcome of Milton’s imagination and poetic genius. We know that the poem has all the characteristics of an epic. So, let’s prove those gradually-
    “Paradise Lost: Book I” āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯
    āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° (1608-1674) āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻž “Paradise Lost: Book I” āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯, āĻ†āĻ¸āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‡āĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻœāĻ¨āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ…āĻŽāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ­āĻžāĻ° āĻĢāĻ˛āĻžāĻĢāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻœāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ†āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ āĻ§ā§€āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ§ā§€āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŋ-
    Invocation of Muse
    Invocation is a formal prayer to the Muses for inspiration, help and guidance at the beginning of an epic. “Paradise Lost” begins with the typical epic invocation “Sing Heavenly Muse”. Milton first invokes the Muse and then goes further. His invocation in the poem is the first 26 lines. He calls her “Heav’nly Muse” and says that he will sing “Of Man’s First Disobedience”, the story of Adam and Eve and their fall from heaven.
    āĻŽāĻŋāĻ‰āĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ°āĻŖāĻž
    āĻ‡āĻ¨āĻ­ā§‹āĻ•ā§‡āĻļāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‹ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ°āĻŖāĻž, āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ‰āĻœāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ›ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ “āĻĒā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻĄāĻžāĻ‡āĻ¸ āĻ˛āĻ¸ā§āĻŸ” āĻŸāĻŋāĻĒāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻ†āĻšā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¨ “Sing Heavenly Muse” āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽā§‡ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ‰āĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻšā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¨ āĻœāĻžāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻāĻ—āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻ§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ 26 āĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ “Heavenly Muse” āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ “āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻ…āĻŦāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž” āĻ—āĻžāĻ‡āĻŦā§‡āĻ¨, āĻ†āĻĻāĻŽ āĻ“ āĻšāĻ“ā§ŸāĻžāĻ° āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ— āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻšāĻ“ā§ŸāĻžāĻ° āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĨ¤
    Overmuch heroism
    The poem deals with the encounter between Satan and God. Satan here proves himself as a heroic figure of the poem. He represents the heroic trend of Renaissance through him. He alone leads the group of other fallen angels with him and reign over them in Hell. His dialogues are full of heroism. He says that to reign in the torment of Hell than be a servant in Heaven, the place of eternal peace-
    “To reign is worth ambition though Hell
    Better to reign in Hell than serve in Heaven.”
    āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦā§€āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ
    āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŽā§āĻ–ā§‹āĻŽā§āĻ–āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§€āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŽā§‡ āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ¸āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦā§€āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ§āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻžāĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻĒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĢā§‡āĻ°ā§‡āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻ˛āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ˛āĻžāĻĒāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻŦā§€āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻļāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻžāĻ¸ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ¯āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž-
    “āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¨āĻ°āĻ• āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ“ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻšāĻžāĻ­āĻŋāĻ˛āĻžāĻˇā§€
    āĻŦā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻ° āĻšāĻ“ā§ŸāĻžāĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻœāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĨ¤”
    Grand style
    The tag of grand style has been supplemented to “Paradise Lost: Book I”. The reason behind this tag is that Milton has used the styles in this poem flawlessly. He has used lots of Latin words in this poem. There are so many complexities in his diction. He creates an environment of language and diction that is appropriate to his contemporary time.
    āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛
    āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻŸā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ—āĻŸāĻŋ “Paradise Lost: Book I” āĻ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻĒā§‚āĻ°āĻ• āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻŸā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻŋāĻ›āĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§‹āĻˇāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻļā§ˆāĻ˛ā§€ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻšā§āĻ° āĻ˛āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ¨ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ• āĻœāĻŸāĻŋāĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ­āĻžāĻˇāĻž āĻ“ āĻ•āĻĨāĻžāĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ¤ā§ˆāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤
    Broad use of epic similes
    Because of the grand style, Milton uses a number of epic similes in this poem. He also displays sequences, speeches and assembly of war.
    āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻŋāĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°
    āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻŋāĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛āĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸, āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¯ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
    Human interest
    The human condition in the poem is presented by Milton before and after the fall. Before the fall, both Adam and Eve were innocent and pure. The unfortunate scenario indicates that although human nature before the fall was free from sin, the capacity to sin was still there nonetheless. For example, we can draw the decision of Adam to follow Eve in eating the forbidden fruit. Though he has not been tempted by the serpent, but something inside him makes him eager to join with Eve in the act of disobedience.
    āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦ āĻ†āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻš
    āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻ—ā§‡ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻž āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡ āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ°āĨ¤ āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻ—ā§‡ āĻ†āĻĻāĻŽ āĻ“ āĻšāĻžāĻ“ā§ŸāĻž āĻ‰āĻ­āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§‹āĻˇ āĻ“ āĻ–āĻžāĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ­āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ¯āĻœāĻ¨āĻ• āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ¤āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ—ā§‡ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒāĻžāĻĒāĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛, āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ“ āĻĒāĻžāĻĒ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻ–āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖāĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‚āĻĒ, āĻ¨āĻŋāĻˇāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻĢāĻ˛ āĻ–āĻžāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻĻāĻŽāĻ•ā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ“ā§ŸāĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ“ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻŦā§‡āĻˇāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋ, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¤āĻ°ā§‡ āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻž āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻŦāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ­ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ— āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšā§€ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§‹āĻ˛ā§‡āĨ¤
    Unity of action
    Like the great epics of Homer and Virgil, there is a perfect unity of action in “Paradise Lost: Book- I”. As we know, a war was happened between God and Satan, followed by Satan’s fall, this is only a prologue to the main action. God defeated and punished Satan. Satan promised to take revenge on God by bring about the fall of man.
    Unity of action
    āĻšā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ­āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻœāĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹, “Paradise Lost: Book- I” āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻāĻ¤ Unity of action āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻœāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋ, āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¯ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻ˜āĻŸā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛, āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛āĻŽāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ•āĻ˛āĻžāĻĒāĨ¤ āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ° āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ“ āĻļāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻ˜āĻŸāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļā§‹āĻ§ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤
    Moral lesson
    As, every epic has a moral tone, “Paradise Lost: Book- I” has also a moral message vested in it. The importance of being obedience to God is the moral theme of this epic. Satan disobeys God and creates the way of increasing sin and ruin. It also causes the fall of Adam and Eve form Heaven.
    āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻļāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž
    āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋ, āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§āĻ° āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡, “Paradise Lost: Book- I” āĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ“ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ—āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻāĻ‡ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻĨāĻŋāĻŽāĨ¤ āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻĒāĻžāĻĒ āĻ“ āĻ§ā§āĻŦāĻ‚āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻĨ āĻ¤ā§ˆāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻĻāĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšāĻ“ā§ŸāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ¤āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻ“ āĻŦāĻŸā§‡āĨ¤
    Conclusion: Actually, Milton deserves a round of applause and huge respect for creating such an epic like “Paradise Lost”. This epic oversteps as a classical one in its sublimity of the theme and style, in its universality, human interest and moral tone. Milton conquests over all the poets who has written epics in both modern and ancient time in the technique of writing style.
  4. Question: What is carpe diem? Discuss with reference to the poem “To His Coy Mistress”.
    Or, what is Carpe-Diem theory? How does Andrew Marvell use this theory in his poem “To His Coy Mistress”?
    Or, how does the lover in “To His Coy Mistress” plead to his beloved with syllogistic arguments?

Introduction: “To His Coy Mistress” by Andrew Marvell (1621-1678) is one of the few poems of English literature based on Carpe-Diem theory that is coined out by the ancient Roman poet Horace. This poem is a wonderful paradigm of syllogistic arguments which stand for verbal skills or prowess.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻ…ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄā§āĻ°ā§ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻ­ā§‡āĻ˛ (1621-1678) āĻāĻ° “To His Coy Mistress” āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ Carpe-Diem āĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻž āĻ¯āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻšā§€āĻ¨ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻšā§‹āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¸ āĻ¤ā§ˆāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ• āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŽā§ŒāĻ–āĻŋāĻ• āĻĻāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻāĻžā§ŸāĨ¤

Carpe Diem
Carpe Diem is a Latin phrase that means ‘seize the day’ that expresses that ‘enjoy the present without caring much for the future. The speaker in a carpe diem poem emphasizes that life is short, and time is fleeting in order to urge a reluctant virgin to change her condition so that the lovers could enjoy present pleasures through making love. In the poem “To His Coy Mistress”, Marvell has developed this theory in a very convincing and speculative way.
Carpe Diem
Carpe Diem āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ ‘āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ­ā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°āĻž’ āĻ¯āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ ‘āĻ­āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ¯āĻ¤ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ¯āĻ¤ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ­ā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻ¨â€™āĨ¤ Carpe Diem āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻœā§‹āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻĒā§āĻ¤, āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻŽā§Ÿ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŽā§€ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¨āĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻžāĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻ•ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§€āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŽā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ†āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻĻ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ­ā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ “To His Coy Mistress” āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§‡āĻ˛ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĻā§ƒā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯ āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ—āĻĄāĻŧā§‡ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
Applying Petrarchan conventions
At the outset of the poem, the first-person speaker uses Petrarchan conventions in greatly exaggerated metaphors to woo his mistress. He starts his verbal prowess to convince his mistress to sleep with him by applying the conditional “If” which carries bombastic expressions of Petrarchan love tradition. He could love her in a very organized way unlimitedly if he could have started loving most probably 2500 years ago. Then there were no allegations from the lover even though he was repeatedly rejected.
“â€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļâ€ĻI would
Love you ten years before the flood,
And you should, if you please, refuse
Till the conversion of the Jews.”
However, his slowly ever-growing pure love could grow vaster than empires. He would spend hundred years to praise her eyes and to gaze at her tirelessly. He must spend two hundred years to adore her each breast and thirty thousand years to love the rest of the parts of her body. At least an age could be spent to love every part of his mistress’ body. And if she provided her consent for sensational love at the last age, there would have nothing wrong. Ostensibly, these bombastic expressions are Petrarchan, but they are nothing but agent of carpe diem theory since the poem develops to convert the coyness of his mistress.

āĻĒā§‡āĻŸā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ°āĻšāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ°ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ—
āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§‡, āĻĢāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¸ā§āĻŸ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ° Petrarchan conventions āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¸āĻ¸āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ…āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°āĻžā§āĻœāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ•āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŽā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ˛āĻž āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŽā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¸āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ˜ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽā§ŒāĻ–āĻŋāĻ• āĻĻāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨, āĻāĻ‡āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ “āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ” āĻ¯āĻž āĻĒā§‡āĻŸā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ°āĻšāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ­ āĻŸā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋāĻļāĻ¨ āĻāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§‹āĻŽā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻĒā§‚āĻŖā§āĻ¯ āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ 2500 āĻŦāĻ›āĻ° āĻ†āĻ—ā§‡ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ› āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ“ā§ŸāĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡āĻ“ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĻŋāĨ¤
“â€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļ āĻ†āĻŽāĻŋ
āĻ¤ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻĻāĻļ āĻŦāĻ›āĻ° āĻ†āĻ—ā§‡ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻ¤āĻžāĻŽ,
āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡
āĻ‡āĻšā§āĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖ āĻ…āĻŦāĻ§āĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤â€
āĻ¯āĻžāĻ‡āĻšā§‹āĻ•, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ–āĻžāĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻšā§‹āĻ–ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ•āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ•āĻļā§‹ āĻŦāĻ›āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¸āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĻā§’āĻļā§‹ āĻŦāĻ›āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻ•āĻŋ āĻ…āĻ‚āĻļāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻļ āĻšāĻžāĻœāĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻ›āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŽāĻĒāĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŦāĻ›āĻ° āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻ°ā§€āĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ‚āĻļāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻļā§‡āĻˇ āĻŦāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¸ā§‡ āĻļāĻžāĻ°ā§€āĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻŽāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ­ā§āĻ˛ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻ¤āĻ‡, āĻāĻ‡ āĻŦā§‹āĻŽā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĒā§‡āĻŸā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ°āĻžā§āĻšāĻ¨, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĒ āĻĄāĻžāĻ‡āĻŽ āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ°āĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻœā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻŸ āĻ›āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻž āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§āĻ‡ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ˛āĻžāĻœā§āĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•āĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
Focusing on the reality of time, space, and mortality
In the middle of the poem, the poet brings time and space together as a terrible force. The speaker starts this section with compound conjunction “But” that bears concerns as to the realities of human life. He declares that all human beings are being persuaded by time very hurriedly towards death. Life is too short. So, the lover speaker suggests his shy girlfriend to be passionate to give their love completeness. Because death will destroy her long-preserved virginity. She cannot be even able to listen to his proposals after death and nobody can embrace in the grave.
“The grave’s a fine and private place,
But none, I think, do there embrace.”
Thus, Marvell focuses on the harsh reality of human life so that humans can focus on their present time. Every crisis is an opportunity in disguise and death is the biggest crisis of human life from the secular and pious point of view which makes us concerned as to this alluring world.
āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŦāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž
āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ“ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻ• āĻ­āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨āĻ• āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻžāĻ—āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¯ā§ŒāĻ—āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŖ “āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡” āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŦāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻŦāĻšāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ˜ā§‹āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ¤āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋ āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ°ā§‹āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻšā§āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻĒā§āĻ¤. āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ˛āĻžāĻœā§āĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¤āĻž āĻĻā§‡āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻšā§€ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻžāĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻļ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§€āĻ°ā§āĻ˜-āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§€āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ§ā§āĻŦāĻ‚āĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻŦāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻļā§āĻ¨āĻ¤ā§‡āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•ā§‡āĻ‰ āĻ•āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡ āĻœāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤
“āĻ•āĻŦāĻ°āĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—āĻ¤ āĻœāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ—āĻž,
āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ•ā§‡āĻ‰āĻ‡ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤”
āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§‡āĻ˛ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻ ā§‹āĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŦāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĢā§‹āĻ•āĻžāĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•āĻŸ āĻ›āĻĻā§āĻŽāĻŦā§‡āĻļā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ— āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°āĻĒā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻˇ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§ƒāĻšāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•āĻŸ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ‡ āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ­āĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§‹āĻ˛ā§‡āĨ¤
Being a realist and an opportunist
The conjunctional links of the poem continue in the final section that is started by a linker “Now, therefore”. This section abounds in stronger verbal skills even than previous sections. The lover directly offers his mistress to be an opportunist and a realist about the reproductive organism that is called sexual intercourse. Since she is young and beautiful and her soul is really interested, they should enjoy the fantasy of love like the amorous prey birds being involved in intercourse avoiding all kinds of difficulties. Though the running nature of time cannot be prevented, the lovers can avail themselves of the advantages of time.
“Thus, though we cannot make our sun
Stand still, yet we will make him run.”

āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŦāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž
āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ™ā§āĻ•āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻšā§‚āĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻžāĻ—ā§‡ āĻ…āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻšāĻ¤ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ™ā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° “āĻāĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ‡” āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻžāĻ—āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§€ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻžāĻ—āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻŽā§ŒāĻ–āĻŋāĻ• āĻĻāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž āĻ¸āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¨ā§€āĻ•ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ§āĻžāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¨ āĻœā§€āĻŦ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŦāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻŦ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§ŒāĻ¨ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§āĻŦāĻ¤ā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻž āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ†āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšā§€, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ­ā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻļāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻžāĻ–āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŦ āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ§āĻž āĻāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻŽā§‡āĻ˛āĻžāĻŽā§‡āĻļāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻœāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ“ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻ˛āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ°ā§‹āĻ§ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻž, āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ­ā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
“āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ“ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§ŸāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ
āĻ¨āĻž āĻĻāĻžāĻā§œāĻŋā§Ÿā§‡, āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ“ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŦā§‹â€s
Conclusion: In termination, this is fundamental to be open-minded in respect of physical relationship because shyness destroys conjugal life, and apathetic decision like divorce is taken forcefully due to lack of sexual power. By applying “Carpe-Diem” theory and syllogistic arguments, Marvell attempts to scatter the message that passionate love with sexual intention is as inevitable as oxygen.

  1. Question: Discuss Andrew Marvell as a metaphysical poet.
    Introduction: Andrew Marvell (1621 –1678) was an English poet, satirist and politician who sat in the House of Commons at various times between 1659 and 1678. During the Commonwealth period he was a colleague and friend of John Milton. His poetry shows many of the qualities that are associated with what has come to be known as metaphysical poetry.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻ…ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄā§āĻ°ā§ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§‡āĻ˛ (1621-1678) āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ, āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻ āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ ā§§ā§Ŧā§Ģā§¯ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ ā§§ā§Ŧā§­ā§Ž āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ‰āĻ¸ āĻ…āĻĢ āĻ•āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŽāĻ¨āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ˛āĻĨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻœāĻ¨ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻšāĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ•-āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ­ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ•āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĻžāĻŦāĻ˛ā§€ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
    Subject-matter
    Metaphysical poetry deals with abstract ideas such as religion, faith, love etc. His poems are highly philosophical and reflective. Much of his poetry deals with love, nature of human soul and religion. “To His Coy Mistress” is a love poem in which the poet has applied ‘carpe diem’ theory. In the poem “The Definition of Love”, the speaker is an anonymous lover who contemplates the nature and definition of love. Thus, Marvell’s poetry is nothing else but metaphysical from thematic perspective.
    āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§ŸāĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§
    āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽ, āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸, āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻž āĻ‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ“ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋāĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻ— āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ, āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦ āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ “To His Coy Mistress” āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ ‘carpe diem’ āĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ “The Definition of Love” āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻ• āĻŦā§‡āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‹āĻŖ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻ›āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻž āĻ†āĻ° āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§āĻ‡ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤

Passionate thinking
There is plenty of passion in metaphysical poetry, but it is combined with intellectual thinking. “Passionate thinking” is the chief mark of metaphysical poetry. “To His Coy Mistress” is the most outstanding example. Here the poet becomes passionate in his expression of feeling towards the end, but the whole poem is based on a logical reasoning. Passionate thinking abounds in the poem “The Definition of Love” too. The speaker of the poem emphasizes on the pure passion for love which is almost not existed in the lovers because of just physical attraction. We can quote here:
“Where feeble Hope could ne’er have flown,
But vainly flapp’d its tinsel wing.”
āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—ā§€ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž
āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻšā§āĻ° āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ“ āĻ¤āĻž āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ “āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—ā§€ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž” āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻšāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ “To His Coy Mistress” āĻ¸āĻŦāĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻļā§‡āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļā§‡ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻŖ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ“āĻ ā§‡āĻ¨, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¯ā§ŒāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§ˆāĻ°āĻŋāĨ¤â€œThe Definition of Love” āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡āĻ“ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—ā§€ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻšā§āĻ°āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ–āĻžāĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—āĻ•ā§‡ āĻœā§‹āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻļāĻžāĻ°ā§€āĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻ†āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻˇāĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ‡āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋ:
“āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ†āĻļāĻž āĻ•āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ‰āĻĄāĻŧā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĻž,
āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ…āĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŦāĻ§āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻĨāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻžāĻĒāĻŸāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤”
The fusion of thought and emotion
The fusion of thought and emotion in poetry is called the unification of sensibility. The term ‘unified sensibility’ applied by Marvell is unique because he is just like John Donne in this case. In the poem “To His Coy Mistress”, unified sensibility is paramount that is why T.S. Eliot in his critical essay “The Metaphysical Poets” has appreciated Marvell as the perfect successor of John Donne. The passion of this poem has been connected with “if, but and therefore”. The speaker persuades his shy beloved in such way that we cannot but accept it as the vehement expression of passion mixed with convincing thought. Overall, the lover means to say that human beings have been given a limited and short duration of life span and they are all forced to utilize their time. So, this shyness may not have any objection if the time were unlimited.
“But at my back I always hear
Time’s wingèd chariot hurrying near;
Therefore, the poet wants to get the result of his passion having spent memorable time together which is in stark contrast to the platonic concept of love. There is no person in the world who will not agree with Marvell regarding passion and thought expressed in this poem.
āĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻ“ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŖ
āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻ“ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŖāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•ā§€āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ ‘unified sensibility’ āĻāĻ‡ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻ­ā§‡āĻ˛ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžā§Ÿ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹āĻ‡āĨ¤ “To His Coy Mistress” āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ•ā§€āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ‡ āĻŸāĻŋ.āĻāĻ¸. āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ “The Metaphysical Poets” -āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§‡āĻ˛āĻ•ā§‡ āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻāĻ¤ āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ°āĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—āĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ˛āĻžāĻœā§āĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻœāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻĻā§ƒāĻš āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤ā§€āĻŦā§āĻ° āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖ āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡, āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻĻā§‡āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻ•āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻœā§‡ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ—āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻžāĻšā§€āĻ¨ āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻ¤ā§‹, āĻ¤āĻžāĻšāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ˛āĻœā§āĻœāĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨ āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤
“āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻŋāĻ›ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ¨, āĻ†āĻŽāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻĻāĻž āĻļā§āĻ¨āĻŋ
āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻžāĻ–āĻžāĻ° āĻ°āĻĨ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ•āĻŸā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ˜āĻĄāĻŧāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ›ā§‡;
āĻ…āĻ¤āĻāĻŦ, āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻĢāĻ˛āĻžāĻĢāĻ˛ āĻāĻ•āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻ°āĻŖā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻžāĻŸāĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻŸā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ¤ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻĒā§ƒāĻĨāĻŋāĻŦā§€āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŽāĻ¤ āĻšāĻŦā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤
Use of conceits
Conceits are the guiding force of metaphysical poetry. As the perfect successor of John Donne, Marvell’s poetry produces metaphysical conceits which are strange, logical and difficult to grasp but having force for surveillance and acceptance. He opens the “The Definition of Love” with conceit.
“My love is of a birth as rare
As ’tis for object strange and high;”
The poem “To His Coy Mistress” abounds in conceit like Donne’s illustrious poem “The Relic”.
“The grave’s a fine and private place,
But none, I think, do there embrace.”
āĻĻā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§€ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°
āĻĻā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§€ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļāĻ• āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻāĻ¤ āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ°āĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡, āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻ¤ā§ˆāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ…āĻĻā§āĻ­ā§āĻ¤, āĻ¯ā§ŒāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§āĻāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ§āĻžāĻœāĻ¨āĻ• āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻŦāĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻœā§‹āĻ° āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ “The Definition of Love” āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§€ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŽā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
“āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻ˛ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡
āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻ‡āĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ…āĻĻā§āĻ­ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§āĻĻā§‚āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤
“To His Coy Mistress” āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž “The Relic” āĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ…āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĨ¤
“āĻ•āĻŦāĻ°āĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—āĻ¤ āĻœāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ—āĻž,
āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ•ā§‡āĻ‰āĻ‡ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ‡āĨ¤
Dramatic quality
Andrew Marvell is next to Donne in respect of dramatic quality. It is thought that metaphysical poetry is the paradigm of morality play. This genre of poetry is engulfed with dramatic qualities. Abrupt beginning confers the fuel to dramatic quality. Besides, conversational manner of writing creates dramatic sensation. Terseness is prolific for the metaphysical poets.
āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻ•ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ—ā§āĻŖ
āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻ•ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ…ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄā§āĻ°ā§ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§‡āĻ˛ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ†āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡, āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ‡ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻ•ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĻžāĻŦāĻ˛ā§€āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ•āĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻ•ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ā§€āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°āĻžāĻš āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ›āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ“ āĻ•āĻĨā§‹āĻĒāĻ•āĻĨāĻ¨ āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻ•ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨ āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ˛āĻœā§āĻœāĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤āĨ¤
Conclusion: To sum up, it is mandatory to say that Marvell is the best successor of John Donne. Here it will also be interesting to mention that the future of metaphysical poetry has been bright specially because of its vivid and transparent characteristic features.

  1. What is the allegorical significance of the fight between the monster Error and Red Cross Knight?
    Introduction: Edmund Spenser (1552-1599) ranks as one of the prominent poets of 16th century in the history of English literature. He is called so for creating The Faerie Queen, an epic poem and fantastic allegory celebrating the Tudor authority and Queen Elizabeth I. He describes the adventure of the Red Cross Knight, who was appointed by the Faerie Queen to help Lady Una, whose parents dwelt in tremendous dread of a violent Dragon that had destroyed their whole kingdom and threatened them with death and destruction.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻāĻĄāĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ° (ā§§ā§Ģā§Ģā§¨ – ā§§ā§Ģā§¯ā§¯) āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‡āĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡ ā§§ā§Ŧ āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§€āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ āĻĒā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻĢā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ•ā§āĻ‡āĻ¨ āĻ¤ā§ˆāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ (āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ) āĻĄāĻžāĻ•āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛, āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ­āĻž āĻ¯āĻž āĻŸāĻŋāĻ‰āĻĄāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻĒāĻ•ā§āĻˇ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ°āĻžāĻ¨ā§€ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻœāĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻĨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻ‰āĻĻāĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ…ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĄāĻ­ā§‡āĻžā§āĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻĻā§‡āĻ¨, āĻ¯āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻĢā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ•ā§āĻ‡āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨, āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻŦāĻž-āĻŽāĻž āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ° āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ—āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖā§āĻĄ āĻ†āĻ¤āĻ™ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹ āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ§ā§āĻŦāĻ‚āĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ§ā§āĻŦāĻ‚āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§āĻŽāĻ•āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤
    The allegorical significance
    As the Knight received his order, he starts his journey with Una. On the way, they meet with a terrible monster Error, represented as a horrible creature. The monster has the face of a woman and the rear part a serpent. There happened terrible fight the Knight and the monster, which has allegorical purpose. Let’s discuss broadly-
    āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯
    āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ†āĻĻā§‡āĻļ āĻĒā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻž āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻĒāĻĨā§‡, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ­āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨āĻ• āĻĻā§ˆāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ Error-āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡, āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ­āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ™ā§āĻ•āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŖā§€ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ§āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽāĻšāĻŋāĻ˛āĻžāĻ° āĻŽā§āĻ– āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒāĻŋāĻ›āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ‚āĻļāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻĒ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻ­āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ™ā§āĻ•āĻ° āĻ˛āĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ‡ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛, āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ•-
    The most violent fight
    The fight between the Knight and the monster is showed as the fiercest one. Meanwhile, during the fight, the Knight found himself in the grip of the monster’s huge tail. Seeing this, Lady Una screamed to the Knight to show his courage. She said him to have faith in God and fight. Hearing this inspirational speech, the Knight fought with courage. He was able to release himself from the grip of the monster and became able to kill the monster-
    “Halfe furious unto his foe he came,
    Resolved in mind all suddenly to win.”
    āĻ¸āĻŦāĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¸āĻšāĻŋāĻ‚āĻ¸ āĻ˛āĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ‡
    āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ˛āĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§€āĻŦā§āĻ° āĻ˛āĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‹ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡, āĻ˛āĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦā§āĻœāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĒā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–ā§‡ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻ¸ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻŋā§ŽāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ›ā§‡ āĻ—ā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ āĻ°āĻžāĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ˛āĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻļā§āĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ˛āĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĻā§ˆāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻžāĻ¤ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦāĻ•ā§‡ āĻšāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛-
    “āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻ§ā§‡āĻ• āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ°āĻžāĻ—ā§€ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨,
    āĻšāĻ āĻžā§Ž āĻœāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž ”
    Spiritual and moral conception
    The mentioned fight has spiritual and moral significance also. The Red Cross Knight is the embodiment of Holiness. Lady Una stands for Truth, Goodness and Wisdom here. Her parents symbolize Humanity. As, the Knight wins the fight, this means that the truth and holiness win and the evil is loses. The knight shows his courage as he is worth of-
    “And on (Redcrosse’s) brest a bloddie Crosse he bore,
    For deare rememberance of his dying Lord.”
    āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž
    āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ˛āĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ‡āĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ“ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ āĻšāĻ˛ āĻĒāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§€āĻ•āĨ¤ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯, āĻ§āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻŦāĻž-āĻŽāĻž āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§€āĻ•āĨ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋ, āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ āĻ˛āĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ‡āĻŸāĻŋ āĻœāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡, āĻāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻž āĻœāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻšā§‡āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ—ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻ¸ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻ¨-
    “āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ (āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄāĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ°) āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻĄāĻŋ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦā§‡āĻˇā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨,
    āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻĒāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ “
    Sign of political issue
    After scanning the poem, we have found some political affairs here. The Knight of the Red Cross is St. George Church of England or England as a militant spiritual force, fighting corruption, pride and manifold evils of Papacy, Paganism and Catholicism. Una is truth as embodied in the doctrines of the National English Church.
    Conflict between Protestantism and Catholicism: The fight between the Knight and the monster Error actually reflects the conflict between Protestantism and Catholicism of England. When the monster vomits, some papers and books come out. These papers and books reflect the bitchy pamphlets directed against Queen Elizabeth by the Roman Catholics. As Spenser says-
    “Therewith she (Error) spewed out of her filthy maw
    A floud of poyson horrible and blacke,â€Ļ”
    āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ‡āĻ¸ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨
    āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ–ā§āĻāĻœā§‡ āĻĒā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ āĻ…āĻĢ āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŽā§€ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄ āĻŦāĻž āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻŸ āĻœāĻ°ā§āĻœ āĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻš, āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¨ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋ, āĻ—āĻ°ā§āĻŦ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒā§‡āĻ¸āĻŋ, āĻĒā§ŒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ• āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻšā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ§ āĻ•ā§āĻĢāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻ˛āĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻļāĻ¨āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛āĻŋāĻļ āĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻšā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻŸā§‡āĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻœāĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ• āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦ: āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦ Error-āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ˛āĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ‡ āĻ†āĻ¸āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻŸā§‡āĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻœāĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻĢāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦ āĻŦāĻŽāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ•āĻžāĻ—āĻœāĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻ‡ āĻŦā§‡āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ¸ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻ—āĻœāĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻ‡āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ°āĻžāĻ¨ā§€ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻœāĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻĨā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻŦā§‡āĻˇāĻĒāĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŖ āĻĒā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŽāĻĢāĻ˛ā§‡āĻŸāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻĢāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨-
    “āĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸ā§‡ (Error) āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¨ā§‹āĻ‚āĻ°āĻž āĻĒāĻžāĻ•āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻ˛ā§€ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§‡āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡
    āĻ…āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻœāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻ• āĻ­āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻŦāĻš āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹,â€Ļ ”
    Conclusion: So, the fight between the Knight and the monster reflects that when Truth (Una) and Holiness or True Religion (The Red Cross Knight) mingled together, Evil (Error) cannot stand against them. Thus, the Knight’s encounter with Monster Error epitomizes the whole Book-I of the Faerie Queene.
  2. Discuss the treatment of good and evil in “The Faerie Queene.”
    Introduction: Spenser’s (1552-1599) most famous epic “The Faerie Queene” is an instance of the interaction of good and bad, virtues and vices. He drew the picture of the fight of good and evil in a spiffy way of allegory.
    The Good in the poem:
    The Red Cross Knight: In the poem, the Red Cross Knight stands for the good side of the epic and the monster Error symbolizes the evil. In the poem, poet starts with the knight like this-
    “A gentle Knight was pricking on the plaine,
    Ycladd in mightie ares and silver shiede,
    Where in old dints of deep wounds did reman”
    He is the champion of Holiness and sanctify the foundation on which all other virtues rest.
    Lady Una: The second good character is Lady Una. She is at a time the heroine and a symbol of Truth in the poem. She stands for the religion which is separated form falsehood and hypocrisy. Historically speaking, Una actually represents Queen Elizabeth and her establishment of Anglo-Catholicism in England. Spenser says about her that-
    “A lovely ladie rode him faire beside,
    Upon a lowly Asse more white than snow,
    Yet she much whiterâ€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļ.”
    Arthur: Arthur, the legendary king of Southwestern Britain, is another good character created by Spenser here. In this poem, he is a prince seeking the beautiful Gloriana, the Faerie Queen-
    “A goodly Knight, fair on arching by the way
    Together with his Squire, arrayed meet:
    His glitterad armour shined farry awayâ€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļ..”
    In each book of the epic, Arthur performs the amplitude of the particular virtue. In other words, he stands for Christ figure.
    The Bad in the poem:
    The Monster Error: Spenser not only revealed his supremacy of creating good characters, but also, he shows equal mastery in bad characters too. The great monster Error is the main evil character of this poem. His name means “ruler of images”. Error has the face of a woman and the backside part like a serpent. She has a long tail that coiled in many folds having a sharp deadly string. She has a thousand young ones whom she feeds daily. Every one of them has different shape and feeds on her venomed drugs. With this the poet shows a similarity with the Roman Catholic Church where corruptions were made.
    Archimago: After that monster, here comes another evil named Archimago. He is a character of arch-magic and hypocrisy. He uses his magic to separate the knight (Holiness) form Lady Una (truth). Spenser details the monster’s outlook as-
    “An aged Sire, in long backe weedes yelad,
    His feete all bare, his beard all hoarie gray.
    Ang by his belt his booke he hanging had
    Sober he seemed, and very sagely sadâ€Ļ”
    Duessa: She is the third one among the evil characters of “The Faerir Queene”. Actually, her name stands for “double”. She has duplicity, can seduce Holiness by her falsehood. She acts as the representative of the Roman Catholicism.
    Sansfoy: Sansfoy is one of the three Saracen brothers who stand for faithless. He also killed by Red Cross Knight. He also represents the King of France.
    Others: In addition to the above, there are more evil natured characters. Lucifer, Orgogilo and the Dragon which attacked the village of Lady Una’s parents are the evil characters that Spenser created equally.
    Conclusion: After the above critical analysis, it is clear that Spenser has superb handling power of creating good and evil character in his writing. He treated both the good and bad in a very perfect and skillful way. Though the number of bad characters is more than good characters in this epic, but still the bad characters are defeated by the good characters.
  3. Discuss Herbert as a metaphysical poet.
    Introduction: George Herbert is known as a metaphysical poet and a poet of faith in God and religion. According to Johnson, Herbert belongs to the group of poets who became known as metaphysical or allegorical poets. The metaphysical philosophy of searching for existence, truth and knowledge inspires Herbert to discover the truth that is hidden in our lives.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻœāĻ°ā§āĻœ āĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ° āĻ“ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻĻāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻž āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ­ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ, āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ˛ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻž āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤
    The qualities of metaphysical poetry
    Although metaphysical school of poetry has been criticized severely till the time of T. S. Eliot, every critic has shown some transparent criteria which are prescribed for this branch of poetry. Use of conceits, argumentative thought, passionate thinking and unification of sensibility are the features of metaphysical poetry in accordance with H.C. Grierson who was a professor of rhetoric and English literature.
    āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĻžāĻŦāĻ˛ā§€
    āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ“ āĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ¸ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻŦāĻ§āĻŋ metaphysical school of poetry āĻāĻ° āĻ¤ā§€āĻŦā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡, āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ“ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĻ‡ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻšā§āĻ› āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻĻāĻŖā§āĻĄ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ‡ āĻļāĻžāĻ–āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻĻā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§€ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°, āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻ¤āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž, āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•ā§€āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹ H.C. Grierson āĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°āĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ…āĻ˛āĻ™ā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻļāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻ• āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
    Subject-matter
    Herbert’s poems speak of a number of qualities that are described as metaphysical. First, we must recognize that Herbert’s poetry is metaphysical because of its content. His poems are highly philosophical and reflective. Much of his poetry deals with Biblical themes and the Christian faith. The poem “Easter Wings” deals with resurrection. “The Collar” depicts a man who is losing his faith and feels anger for his commitment to God. But finally, he can overcome his rebellion against God. Thus, Herbert is literally a metaphysical poet.
    āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§
    āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĻžāĻŦāĻ˛ā§€āĻ° āĻ•āĻĨāĻž āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽāĻ¤, āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻŦā§āĻāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ°ā§āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋāĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻ— āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻžāĻ‡āĻŦā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻĨāĻŋāĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ–ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ¨ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ “Easter Wings” āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ¨āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ “The Collar” āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĢā§‡āĻ˛āĻ›ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•ā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻ§ āĻŦā§‹āĻ§ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻļā§‡āĻˇ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻšāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸ āĻ†āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĨ¤
    Lyricism
    Metaphysical poetry is characterized by its lyrical quality. Herbert’s poems are not only melodious, but they are psalms which increase religious concentration. Two lines of “Easter Wings” may help us to trace the lyrical quality of Herbert’s poetry.
    “O let me rise
    As larks, harmoniously,”
    āĻ—ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž
    āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ˛āĻž āĻ—ā§āĻŖ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ¸ā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ—ā§€āĻ¤āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¯āĻž āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ˜āĻ¨āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻŦāĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¤ā§‹āĻ˛ā§‡āĨ¤ “āĻ‡āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ¸” āĻāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ°āĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ¨āĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤
    “āĻ“ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¨
    āĻ˛āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ• āĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡, āĻ¸ā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ˛āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡,”
    Unification of sensibility
    The fusion of thought and emotion in poetry is called the unification of sensibility. Unification of sensibility can be illustrated in short by citing the example rose. When we look at the rose, we feel its fragrance and can see its beauty too. The poetry of Herbert is indeed realizable and understandable like the fragrance and outer appearance of a rose because of the excellent blending of thought and emotion. In the poem “The Collar”, Herbert provides an excellent instance of blending of thought and emotion. The poem has a dramatic opening.

“I struck the board, and cried, “No more;
I will abroad!
What? shall I ever sigh and pine?”
The poem depicts two extremes of emotions. One is anger for the commitment to God and another is his desire for freedom. After a reasonable argument, he overcomes his resentment which symbolizes his deep feelings for God.
āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻ•ā§€āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖ
āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻ“ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻļā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻˇāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•ā§€āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•ā§€āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖ āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖāĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‚āĻĒ āĻ—ā§‹āĻ˛āĻžāĻĒ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻĒā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ—ā§‹āĻ˛āĻžāĻĒāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻ—āĻ¨ā§āĻ§ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ° āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ“ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ‡āĨ¤ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻ“ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻŽā§ŽāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ—ā§‹āĻ˛āĻžāĻĒā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻ—āĻ¨ā§āĻ§ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻžāĻšā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻšā§‡āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ˛āĻŦā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§‹āĻ§āĻ—āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ “āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ˛āĻžāĻ°â€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻšā§Ÿ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻ•ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ§āĻŽā§‡āĨ¤
“āĻ†āĻŽāĻŋ āĻŦā§‹āĻ°ā§āĻĄāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˜āĻžāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻšāĻŋā§ŽāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ˛āĻžāĻŽ,” āĻ†āĻ° āĻ¨ā§Ÿ;
āĻ†āĻŽāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻļā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻŦ!
āĻ•āĻŋ? āĻ†āĻŽāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŋ āĻ•āĻ–āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻĻā§€āĻ°ā§āĻ˜āĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ āĻĢā§‡āĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋ?”
āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻ°āĻŽ āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•ā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻ§ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§ā§€āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ†āĻ•āĻžāĻ™ā§āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ•āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§€āĻ•āĨ¤
Use of conceits
Metaphysical poets are brought under severe criticism because of their conceits. It is believed by the critics like Johnson that use of conceits is the difficult term of metaphysical poetry. But in 20th century, it is proved that conceits are the source of proper blending of thoughts and emotions. Herbert’s poetry abounds in metaphysical conceits. The following phrases are example of conceits:
i. Forsake thy cage,
ii. I will abroad.
āĻĻā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§€ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°
āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤ā§€āĻŦā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻ“āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻ¨āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§€ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĨ¤ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĻā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§€ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ āĻŋāĻ¨ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ‚āĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§€āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ āĻŋāĻ• āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰ā§ŽāĻ¸āĨ¤ āĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻ•āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻĒā§‚āĻŖā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ‚āĻļāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖ:
i. Forsake thy cage,
ii. I will abroad.

Wit and argument
Herbert is unique like other metaphysical poets in respect of wit and argument. The metaphysical poets use allegorical conceits to express their thought and argument.
āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ
āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ…āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻ“ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻĻā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§€ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ˛āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
Dramatic quality
It is thought that metaphysical poetry is the paradigm of morality play. This genre of poetry is engulfed with dramatic qualities. Abrupt beginning confers the fuel to dramatic quality. Besides, conversation manner of writing creates a dramatic sensation. The closure of the poem “The Collar” is outstanding token of colloquial manner.
“Methought I heard one calling, Child!
And I replied My Lord.”
āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻ•ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ—ā§āĻŖ
āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ‡ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻ•ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĻžāĻŦāĻ˛ā§€āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻ•āĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻ•ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ā§€āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°āĻžāĻš āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ›āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ“ āĻ•āĻĨā§‹āĻĒāĻ•āĻĨāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻ•ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨ āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ “āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ˛āĻžāĻ°” āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻļā§‡āĻˇ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ‰āĻĻāĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĨ¤
“āĻšāĻ āĻžā§Ž āĻ†āĻŽāĻŋ āĻļā§āĻ¨āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒā§‡āĻ˛āĻžāĻŽ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĄāĻžāĻ•, āĻļāĻŋāĻļā§!
āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻŽāĻŋ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĄāĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻœāĻŦāĻžāĻŦ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ˛āĻžāĻŽāĨ¤”
Conclusion: Now, we can say that Herbert is a great metaphysical poet in both content and method. He is a poet of spirit in respect of emotions and thoughts. In style he is intellectual, in diction he is homely and graceful and in the construction of his poems his is logical. In belief and faith, he is a perfect Christian.

  1. Question: How does Donne combine emotion and intellect in his poem?
    Introduction: Sensuous apprehension of thought which is called the unification of sensibility. To put it differently, unified sensibility means the combination of emotion and thought. For the union of thought and feeling, the power of John Donne (1572-1631) depends on the variety of mood, images, conceits and certainly intellectualism.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§€āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻŖāĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ—ā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻšāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ (ā§§ā§Ģā§­ā§¨-ā§§ā§Ŧā§Šā§§) āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻŽā§‡āĻœāĻžāĻœ, āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°, āĻ…āĻšāĻ‚āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻŦā§ŒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ­āĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤
    The Variety of mood
    Donne’s love poetry is chiefly remarkable for the range and variety of mood and attitude. By dint of the variety of mood, he has been able to blend thought and emotion in a bizarre way. His mood of poetry can be divided into three segments which carry the blend of passion and thinking.
    āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻŦ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻž
    āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻŽā§āĻĄ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨āĻ¤ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻŽā§‡āĻœāĻžāĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻ›āĻĻā§āĻŽāĻŦā§‡āĻļā§‡, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ­āĻŸ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽā§‡āĻœāĻžāĻœāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ­āĻžāĻ—ā§‡ āĻ­āĻžāĻ— āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŖ āĻŦāĻšāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤
    The simplest level: At the lowest level or simplest level, there is the expression of the sensual aspect of love. Here there is a celebration of the physical appetite. If love is only considered to be physical feeling, it will be nothing more than lust that is subject to change and loss. Such fusion of feeling and ratiocination is notably presented in his Elegies.
    āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°: āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻž āĻ¸āĻ°āĻ˛ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ• āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻļāĻžāĻ°ā§€āĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻ•āĻžāĻŽāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻ•ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŽāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻļāĻžāĻ°ā§€āĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻĻāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ§ā§€āĻ¨ā§‡ āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻž āĻ˛āĻžāĻ˛āĻ¸āĻž āĻ›āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻž āĻ†āĻ° āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§āĻ‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻĒāĻžāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŖāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
    The intermediate level: In this level, the poems deal with mutually enjoyed love between man and woman. In this case, there is a joy and contentment, expressed in poems such as The Sun Rising, The Good-Morrow or The Anniversary.
    āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§€ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°: āĻāĻ‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§‡, āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻˇ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻšāĻŋāĻ˛āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡ The Sun Rising, The Good-Morrow or The Anniversary āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ†āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻĒā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤
    The highest level: On the highest level, the poems present love as holy passion which sanctifies the lovers. Examples are The Ecstasy, The Canonization and The Undertaking.
    āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦā§‹āĻšā§āĻš āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°: āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦā§‹āĻšā§āĻš āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§‡, āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§€āĻ• āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§‹āĻ˛ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻš’āĻ˛ The Ecstasy, The Canonization and The Undertaking.
    Intellectualism and logical quality
    Each of Donne’s love poems gets born from a particular sensation but he interprets that feeling with the help of his intellect and logics. His readers can share a passion, enjoying a joke, feeling and thinking simultaneously. In “The Canonization”, the mingling of passion and thought is seen. The supreme feeling of satisfaction in love is expressed. However, the poem offers an intellectual tone with complex conceits and logic. In the poem “A Valediction Forbidding Mourning”, he moves from thought to thought with a measured and weighty music. Here there is a series of reasoned comparisons.
    āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¯ā§ŒāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ—ā§āĻŖ
    āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¯ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻ­āĻžāĻ— āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨, āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ°āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž, āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ­ā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ I āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦā§‹āĻšā§āĻš āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻœāĻŸāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻš āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§āĻ° āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ “A Valediction Forbidding Mourning”, āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻĒāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯ āĻ“ āĻ­āĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ—ā§€āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ°āĻŋāĻœ āĻ†āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤
    “If they be two, they are two so
    As stiff twin compasses are two;
    Thy soul, the fixed foot, makes no show
    To move, but doth, if the other do.”
    Passion is conveyed in images which are strange, logical and of an intellectual nature.The intellectual images arise from an emotional situation that is related to complex thought, as expressed at the very outset of “The Good Morrow”:
    “I wonder by my troth what thou, and I
    Did, till we loved?”
    One cannot deny the passion in the poem, but the passion is inevitably fused into thought. The poem is a long argument to prove the greatness of the experience of love. The conceits are used to illustrate his argument and persuade. The lovers can never die because of their intensity of love.
    “She’s all states, and all princes I
    Nothing else is.”
    āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•ā§‡āĻ‰ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻž, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻ…āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻœāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽā§āĻ¯ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§€āĻ°ā§āĻ˜ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ•ā§ŒāĻ¤ā§‚āĻšāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻ āĻŋāĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ•āĻ–āĻ¨āĻ‡ āĻŽāĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤
    “āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ•ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻŽāĻŋ
    āĻ¤āĻžāĻ›āĻžā§œāĻž āĻ†āĻ° āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§āĻ‡ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ‡āĨ¤â€
    The world of love and the outside world are kept side by side, and the little world of the lovers is called the small world or microcosm of the outside world. So, the function of his image and conceit is multifarious.
    āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ—āĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻžāĻ‡āĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§ƒāĻĨāĻŋāĻŦā§€ āĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻžāĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻŋ āĻ°āĻžāĻ–āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ›ā§‹āĻŸā§āĻŸ āĻĒā§ƒāĻĨāĻŋāĻŦā§€āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ›ā§‹āĻŸā§āĻŸ āĻĒā§ƒāĻĨāĻŋāĻŦā§€ āĻŦāĻž āĻŦāĻžāĻ‡āĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ‡āĻ•ā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻ•ā§‹āĻœāĻŽāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻŽāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻšāĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻœāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻŦāĻšā§āĻŽā§āĻ–ā§€āĨ¤
    Conclusion: Donne achieves unification of sensibility very successfully and artificially. His poetry gives the impression that the thought and arguments are arising immediately out of passionate feeling. It is the part of the dramatic realism of his style. He could combine disparate experiences and build something new by a variety of subjects.
  2. Question: Discuss “The Faerie Queene” as a romantic epic.
    Or, discuss “The Faerie Queene” blended with romance and epic.

Introduction: The Canto 1, Book 1, of “The Faerie Queene” is a small part. So, it cannot be considered either an epic or a romance. To call it a romantic epic, we must investigate the entire book. However, we can try to find out the epical and romantic qualities from Canto 1.
āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: “The Faerie Queene”āĻāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸā§‹ 1, āĻŦāĻ‡ 1, āĻāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ›ā§‹āĻŸā§āĻŸ āĻ…āĻ‚āĻļāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻž āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡, āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹ āĻŦāĻ‡āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻĻāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ‡āĻšā§‹āĻ•, āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸā§‹ 1 āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ–ā§āĻāĻœā§‡ āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻˇā§āĻŸāĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻŦā§‹āĨ¤

Mingled invocation to the Muses
As we know that an epic is a long poem dealing with heroic actions and written in a lofty style. Invocation is an inevitable part of an epic and Canto 1 begins with that item. Spenser makes an appropriate invocation. First, he invokes the Muse who inspired him a short time ago to write a pastoral poem, now he undertakes the task of writing the stern deeds of war and to sing of the deeds of noble birth. Then he goes on to pray to Clio, the chief of the nine muses to assist him in carrying out the task assigned to him. He Says:

“O help thou my weake wit, and sharpen my dull Tong.”

The poet does not forget to pay tribute to Venus, goddess of love and her son Cupid as his poem also deals with love and chivalry. Lastly, he pays glowing tribute to the Queen Elizabeth for her role in the national life.
āĻŽāĻŋāĻ‰āĻ¸āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ›ā§‡ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ¨āĻž
āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻœāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻŦā§€āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻļā§ˆāĻ˛ā§€āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ°āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻā§€āĻ°ā§āĻ˜ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŖ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻ…āĻ‚āĻļ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸā§‹ 1 āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ†āĻ‡āĻŸā§‡āĻŽāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ‰āĻœāĻŋāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ›ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻĨāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¨ āĻ†āĻ—ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻœāĻ•āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻ¨ā§āĻĨ āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨, āĻāĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻ ā§‹āĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻšā§Ž āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻœāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ—āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ Clio āĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ›ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨,āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽā§āĻ‡āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĻā§‡āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨:
” āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¯ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‹, āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§‡āĻœ āĻœāĻŋāĻšā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§€āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‹”
āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§‡āĻŦā§€ āĻ­ā§‡āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻĒāĻŋāĻĄāĻ•ā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻž āĻœāĻžāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ­ā§‹āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ“ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻļā§ŒāĻ–āĻŋāĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻļā§‡āĻˇā§‡, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻœāĻžāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻžāĻ¨ā§€ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻœāĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻĨā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻļā§āĻ°āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

Overmuch heroism
The poem deals with the elements of heroic deeds of the Red Cross Knight who alone fight with a powerful giant, the monster of Error and defeats that monster courageously. Thus, this canto contains the essential aspect of epic. But the conclusion is unheroic. The knight cannot come out of the net cast over them by the magician Archimago.
āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦā§€āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ
āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§€āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ•āĻž āĻāĻ• āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻĻā§ˆāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯, monster of Error āĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ˛āĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻĻā§ˆāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸā§‹āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻœāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ• āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻļā§‡āĻˇ āĻŦā§€āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻšā§ŸāĻ¨āĻŋāĨ¤āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻœāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ•āĻ° āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻšāĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ—ā§‹āĻ° āĻļā§ŸāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻšāĻ•ā§āĻ° āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§‡āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤

Romantic elements with epic feature
‘The Faerie Queene” can be best described as romantic epic. Because along with epic features, the romantic elements are also discussed in it. In Canto 1, the romantic elements occur in a large degree. In the theme, there is Knightly love. Nature in all her grandeur is depicted perfectly. Through the forest, the journey of the Red Cross Knight and Lady Una to release her parents is the paradigm of scenic beauty. The trees, in the grove where the Knight and Una had to take shelter against the storm, were very tall and were covered with the thick leaves from which the light of the sun, moon and stars could not penetrate. It was like a woven sheet of leaves to act as an umbrella to protect them from the rain.

āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ° āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ
‘The Faerire Queene” āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻžāĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻŋ āĻāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ“ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸā§‹ 1-āĻ , āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻŦā§ƒāĻšā§Ž āĻŽāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ˜āĻŸā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ āĻĨāĻŋāĻŽ āĻŸāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‹ āĻšā§Ÿā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻĒāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĨ¤ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻāĻ¤āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšā§Ÿā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡, āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻŦāĻž-āĻŽāĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻāĻĄāĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻŸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻ­ā§‡ āĻ†āĻļā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻŋā§Ÿā§‡ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ—āĻžāĻ›āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ˛āĻŽā§āĻŦāĻž āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ˜āĻ¨ āĻĒāĻžāĻ¤āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻŦā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻ¯, āĻšāĻžāĻāĻĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻŦā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻšāĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ›āĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻĒāĻžāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹ āĻšāĻžāĻĻāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤

War and love
War is the theme of epic and love is theme of love poems. They were the main themes of romances of Spenser’s time. Spenser added religion to it. In this Canto, the poet treated the themes of love, war and religion romantically. The purity of Una’s love charms the reader. The intrigues of Archimago in guise of religion, though hated but undoubtedly romantic.
āĻ¯ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻž
āĻ¯ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‹ āĻŽāĻšāĻžāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ° āĻĨāĻŋāĻŽ āĻ†āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‹ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĨāĻŋāĻŽāĨ¤ āĻāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ āĻĨāĻŋāĻŽ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸā§‹āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ, āĻ¯ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻĨāĻŋāĻŽāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻŋā§Ÿā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻž āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻ•āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§āĻ—ā§āĻ§ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ˜ā§ƒāĻŖā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ“ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻƒāĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§‡āĻšā§‡ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ›āĻĻā§āĻŽāĻŦā§‡āĻļā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻšāĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ—ā§‹āĻ° āĻšāĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ¨āĨ¤

Conclusion: To conclude, the Canto 1, Book 1, is essentially rich in epic and romantic materials. For this reason, the Canto 1, Book 1, can be said to be a best example of a romantic epic.

  1. Discuss John Donne as a metaphysical poet.
    Introduction: John Donne (1572-1631) is the pioneer of metaphysical school of poetry. Metaphysical school of poetry has been criticized severely till the time of T. S. Eliot, but every critic has shown some transparent criteria which are prescribed for this branch of poetry. Use of conceits, argumentative thought, passionate thinking, unified sensibility and so on which are the features of metaphysical poetry have been established by the father.
    āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ (1572-1631) metaphysical school of poetry āĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ•āĨ¤ āĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ¸ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻŦāĻ§āĻŋ metaphysical school of poetry āĻāĻ° āĻ¤ā§€āĻŦā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĻ‡ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻšā§āĻ› āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻĻāĻŖā§āĻĄ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ‡ āĻļāĻžāĻ–āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ…āĻšāĻ™ā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ°, āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž, āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž, āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻšāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ°āĻ•āĻŽ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ¯āĻž āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤
    Subject-matter
    Since Donne is the pioneer of metaphysical school of poetry, his poems speak of several qualities that are described as metaphysical. First, we must recognize that his poetry is metaphysical because of its content. His poems are highly philosophical and reflective. Much of his poetry deals with love and religion. In the poem “The Canonization”, Donne logically shows his passion that the lovers are saints. “The Sunrising” argumentatively depicts that satisfactory love cannot be disturbed by any kind of natural forces. At the Holy Sonnets, Donne addresses religious themes related to death, divine justice, heavenly love, and humble penance while reflecting on deeply personal concerns.
    āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§
    āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ metaphysical school of poetry āĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ•, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĻžāĻŦāĻ˛ā§€āĻ° āĻ•āĻĨāĻž āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽāĻ¤, āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻŦā§āĻāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋāĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻ— āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ āĻ“ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĨ¤ “āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ¨āĻžāĻ‡āĻœā§‡āĻļāĻ¨” āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§€āĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§ā§āĨ¤ “āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ¨āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻœāĻŋāĻ‚” āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§‹āĻˇāĻœāĻ¨āĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻšā§‹āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻŸāĻ¸ā§‡, āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—āĻ¤ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻĢāĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻ˜āĻŸāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§, āĻāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŦāĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ°, āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ—ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¨āĻŽā§āĻ° āĻ¤āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻŦā§‹āĻ§āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

Passionate thinking
There is a plenty of passion in metaphysical poetry, but it is combined with intellectual thinking. T.S. Eliot thinks that “passionate thinking” is the chief mark of metaphysical poetry. John Donne gives a lofty expression to the love and mutual trust of himself and his beloved in a huge number of his poems. In “A Valediction: Forbidding Mourning”, he declares the power of mutual trust in a very fantastic way. He convinces his beloved that separation for a while creates more and more sensation and attraction for the lovers unless they are impure. In such a way, they even become more purified.
“Our two souls therefore, which are one,
Though I must go, endure not yet
A breach, but an expansion,
Like gold to airy thinness beat.”
āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—ā§€ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž
āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛-āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻšā§āĻ° āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ“ āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦā§ŒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ T.S. āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ “āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—ā§€ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž” āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻšāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒā§āĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻœāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻ•ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸā§ āĻ‰āĻāĻšā§ āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ “A Valediction: Forbidding Mourning”, āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžā§Ÿ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻšāĻŽāĻ¤ā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ˜ā§‹āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ†āĻ˛āĻžāĻĻāĻž āĻšā§ŸāĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ• āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻˇāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ…āĻĒāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻšā§ŸāĨ¤ āĻ āĻœāĻžāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻĒāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
“āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻž, āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻ•,
āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ“ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡, āĻāĻ–āĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻŸā§ āĻ¸āĻšā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‹
āĻāĻ•āĻŸā§ āĻĻā§‚āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ“ā§ŸāĻž, āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›ā§‡āĻĻ āĻ¨ā§Ÿ,
āĻ¸ā§‹āĻ¨āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻĒāĻŋāĻŸāĻŋā§Ÿā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšā§ŸāĨ¤”
Unified sensibility
The fusion of thought and emotion in poetry is called the unification of sensibility. The term ‘unified sensibility’ applied by John Donne first time in poetry is identified and evaluated positively first by T.S. Eliot. Unification of sensibility can be illustrated in short by citing the example of rose. When we look at the rose, we feel its fragrance and can see its beauty too. The poetry of Donne is indeed realizable and understandable like the fragrance and outer appearance of a rose because of the excellent blending of thought and emotion. He connects the abstract with concrete, the physical with spiritual, the remote with the near and the sublime with the common place.
āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŖ
āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻ“ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŖāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•ā§€āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ ‘unified sensibility’ āĻāĻ‡ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŸāĻŋ.āĻāĻ¸. āĻ‡āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻāĻŸāĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻ‡āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻšāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•ā§€āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻĒā§‡ āĻ—ā§‹āĻ˛āĻžāĻĒā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ—ā§‹āĻ˛āĻžāĻĒāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻ—āĻ¨ā§āĻ§ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ° āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ“ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ‡āĨ¤ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻŽā§ŽāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻ—ā§‹āĻ˛āĻžāĻĒā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻ—āĻ¨ā§āĻ§ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻžāĻ‡āĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ˛āĻŦā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§‹āĻ§āĻ—āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ…āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŦ āĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻĻā§‚āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§€ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ¨āĻžāĻ•ā§‡, āĻļāĻžāĻ°ā§€āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡, āĻ•āĻžāĻ›ā§‡āĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻĻā§‚āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§€āĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
Use of conceits
Metaphysical poets are brought under severe criticism because of their conceits. It is believed by the critics like Johnson that use of conceits is the difficult term of metaphysical poetry. But in 20th century, it is proved that conceits are the source of proper blending of thoughts and emotions. It is universally known that Donne’s poetry abounds in metaphysical conceits. One of the finest instances of conceit is:
“She’s all states, and all princes, I,
Nothing else is.”
āĻĻā§‚āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§€ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°
āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤ā§€āĻŦā§āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻ“āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻ¨āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§‚āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§€ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĨ¤ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĻā§‚āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§€ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻœāĻŸāĻŋāĻ˛ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ‚āĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§€āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ āĻŋāĻ• āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰ā§ŽāĻ¸āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻœāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¨āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻœāĻžāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻĒā§‚āĻŖā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ āĻ…āĻšāĻ‚āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦā§‹āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ:
“āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ•ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻŽāĻŋ,
āĻāĻŸāĻžāĻ›āĻžā§œāĻž āĻ†āĻ° āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§āĻ‡ āĻ¨ā§ŸāĨ¤â€
Wit and argument
Wit and argument in metaphysical poetry refer to intellectualism which is called one of the hallmarks. As a learned man, John Donne is a repository of intellectualism. His witty expressions and the way of arguments are often very difficult for the average readers. But it has made Donne unique. We can cite from “The Good-Morrow”:
“Whatever dies, was not mixed equally;
If our two loves be one, or, thou and I
Love so alike, that none do slacken, none can die.”
āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ
āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻŦā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯ āĨ¤ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¨ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻŦā§ŒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻŖā§āĻĄāĻžāĻ°āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻœāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻāĻž āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡ āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ āĻŋāĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ…āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž “The Good-Morrow” āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĨ¤
“āĻ¯āĻž āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŽā§‡āĻļāĻžāĻ¨ā§‹ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻŋ;
āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ āĻāĻ• āĻšā§Ÿā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžā§Ÿ, āĻŦāĻž, āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ° āĻ†āĻŽāĻŋ
āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻž āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻšā§Ÿā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻŦā§‡, āĻ•ā§‡āĻ‰ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŋā§Ÿā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¨āĻž, āĻ•ā§‡āĻ‰ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ“ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤â€
Dramatic quality
It is thought that metaphysical poetry is the paradigm of morality play. This genre of poetry is engulfed with dramatic qualities. Abrupt beginning confers the fuel to dramatic quality. Besides, conversational manner of writing creates dramatic sensation. Whatever poem of John Donne we name it is dramatic.
āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻ•ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ—ā§āĻŖ
āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ‡ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻ•ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĻžāĻŦāĻ˛ā§€āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ•āĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻ•ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ā§€āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°āĻžāĻš āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ›āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ“ āĻ•āĻĨā§‹āĻĒāĻ•āĻĨāĻ¨ āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻ•ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨ āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻ•ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
Conclusion: To sum up, it will be interesting to mention that the future of metaphysical poetry has been bright specially because of its vivid and transparent characteristic features. And John Donne has done his duty just like a founder.

  1. Question: Discuss Herbert as a religious or devotional poet.
    Or, Comment on the themes of Herbert’s poetry. What do you think is the relevance of his poetry in our times?

Introduction: George Herbert (1593-1633) is classified as one of the most acclaimed metaphysical poets. This school of poets discussed the abstract ideas such as love, belief, religion, God etc. As a metaphysical poet clergy, Herbert is alone a brand of devotion and religion. He has written several religious poems from philosophical and reflective perspectives.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻœāĻ°ā§āĻœ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸāĻ•ā§‡ (1593-1633) āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŖāĻŋāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§ŸāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽ, āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸, āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽ, āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ° āĻ‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻĒāĻžāĻĻā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸ āĻāĻ•āĻžāĻ‡ āĻ­āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ“ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ“ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

Only a writer of theological verse
Herbert was a clergyman and had a deep passion on Christian theology that led him to write wholly religious poems. Almost all his poems contain religious meditation and expresses an authentic poetic manner. Whatever he has written depicts rich religious passions and feelings. The most illustrious religious collection of Herbert is “The Temple” published in 1633. This contains poems like “The Collar, Easter Wings, The Pearl, Love” etc. Even the poem entitled “Love” discusses religion.
āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻ•
āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻ¯āĻžāĻœāĻ• āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ–ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ° āĻ†āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻš āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ–āĻžāĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§ƒāĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ ā§§ā§Ŧā§Šā§Š āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŸāĻŋ āĻš’āĻ˛ “The Temple”. āĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ “The Collar, Easter Wings, The Pearl, Love” āĻ‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨āĻ•āĻŋ “Love” āĻļāĻŋāĻ°ā§‹āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤
Poetry based on Christian doctrine
Some Christian doctrines occupy a prominent position in Herbert’s poetry. He was passionately a believer in the doctrines of the Incarnation, the crucifixion, the resurrection, the Trinity, Baptism, and so on. Easter Wings is a poem by George Herbert which celebrates the resurrection of Jesus Christ. The poems in the collection called “The Temple” reveal the spirit of Anglican church and the influence of Bible. However, the central theme of his poems is the psychology of his religious experience.
āĻ–ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ¨ āĻŽāĻ¤āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž
āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ–ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ¨ āĻŽāĻ¤āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ…āĻ§āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ…āĻŦāĻ¤āĻžāĻ°, āĻ•ā§āĻ°ā§āĻļāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖ, āĻĒā§āĻ¨āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨, āĻŸā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ, āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻŸāĻŋāĻœāĻŽ āĻ‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻŖ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ‡āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ¸āĻŸāĻŋ āĻœāĻ°ā§āĻœ āĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¯ā§€āĻļā§ āĻ–ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ¨āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ‰āĻĻāĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ “āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻŸā§‡āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ˛” āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•āĻ˛āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ…ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ‚āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ—āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻœāĻžāĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¤āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻžāĻ‡āĻŦā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ•ā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĨāĻŋāĻŽāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤

Religious authenticity and conflict
Because of his religious preoccupation, Herbert has been called a pastor of the metaphysical group. He wrote poems mainly in the service of the Lord and to express spiritual beliefs, feelings, emotions, doubts, and conflicts. “Easter Wings” is a poem in which Herbert humbly presents his authentic religious beliefs and feelings.
Lord, who createdst man in wealth and store,
Though foolishly he lost the same,
Decaying more and more,
Till he became
Most poore:

On the other hand, “The Collar” depicts a man who is losing his faith and feels anger for his commitment to God. He also feels that his efforts in the service of God have been fruitless. He begins to express his life for himself without religious parameters or restrictions. He denounces his commitments and proclaims for freedom.
āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦ
āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻ—ā§‹āĻˇā§āĻ ā§€āĻ° āĻ¯āĻžāĻœāĻ• āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ­ā§āĻ° āĻ¸ā§‡āĻŦāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸, āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ, āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—, āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§‡āĻš āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ “āĻ‡āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ¸” āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¤āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ–āĻžāĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ­ā§, āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ§āĻ¨āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻĻ āĻĻāĻŋā§Ÿā§‡ āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨,
āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ“ āĻŽā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻ–āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŦāĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ,
āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻŋ,
āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖ āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¸ā§‡ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ—ā§‡āĻ˛
āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻ—āĻ°ā§€āĻŦ:
āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡, “āĻ•āĻ˛āĻžāĻ°” āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĢā§‡āĻ˛āĻ›ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•ā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻ§ āĻŦā§‹āĻ§ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻˆāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§‡āĻŦāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻšā§‡āĻˇā§āĻŸāĻž āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĒāĻ°āĻžāĻŽāĻŋāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻŦāĻž āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻž āĻ›āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§ā§€āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ˜ā§‹āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻĻā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

Settlement of religious conflict
There are some poems in which Herbert expresses his spiritual doubts and contradictions. “The Collar” is such a poem where he has revealed his utmost anger. He says that he has lost a lot. That is why he announces that his life will be as “free as the road” and as “loose as the wind”, meaning that he plans to live without religious restrictions.
On double pleasures: leave thy cold dispute
Of what is fit and not. Forsake thy cage,
Thy rope of sands,
Which petty thoughts have made,
Thus, He claims that he must lead a complete materialistic life and come out of his cage or limitation that was built upon petty thoughts. But suddenly he hears a voice call, “child!” And the man immediately calms himself down, answering the voice with simple recognition: “My Lord”. So, Herbert is a poet of consolation who teaches to avoid the conflict between a secular life and a religious life.
āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ
āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ†āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§‡āĻš āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ “āĻ•āĻ˛āĻžāĻ°” āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻšāĻ°āĻŽ āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‹āĻ­ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ• āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ˜ā§‹āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ “āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤â€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ “āĻŦāĻžāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ āĻ†āĻ˛āĻ—āĻžâ€ āĻšāĻŦā§‡, āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻˇā§‡āĻ§āĻžāĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ›āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤
āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻŖ āĻ†āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻĻ: āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻļā§€āĻ¤āĻ˛ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§‹āĻ§ āĻ›ā§‡āĻĄāĻŧā§‡
āĻ•āĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¤ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻ–āĻžāĻāĻšāĻž āĻ›ā§‡āĻĄāĻŧā§‡ āĻĻāĻžāĻ“,
āĻ¤ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻĻāĻĄāĻŧāĻŋ,
āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨ āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¤ā§ˆāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡,
āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻāĻžāĻŦāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ–āĻžāĻāĻšāĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§‡āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻšāĻ āĻžā§Ž āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĄāĻžāĻ• āĻļā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨, “Child!” āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻžāĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻļāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡, āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŦāĻ˛ā§€āĻ˛ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‡: “My Lord”āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°āĻĒā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻˇ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦ āĻāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻļā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤
Religious meditation
Although Herbert’s poems are blended with emotions and intellectual reasonings, they are extremely melodious. While reading his poems, it seems that they are psalms which encourage religious concentration. “Easter Wings, Life, Discipline and Deniall are remarkable for their lyrical quality.

āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨
āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ“ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§ŒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡, āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ˛āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ—ā§€āĻ¤āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¯āĻž āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻā§€āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻš āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ “āĻ‡āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ¸, āĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻĢ, āĻĄāĻŋāĻ¸āĻŋāĻĒāĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĄā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ—ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻ• āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯āĨ¤
Universal relevance
Whenever an age of Skepticism, mistrust and lack of faith will prevail in the world, the poetry of Herbert will act as catalyst. Human beings can find relief and solace in their sad moments by reading his poems. The poems like “The Collar” and “Prayer” teach us not to get completely lost in worldly interests. “Easter Wings” instructs us so that we can properly evaluate our worldly distresses for the purpose of showing respect to our Lord. Therefore, our modern age that is so chaotic needs Herbert’s poetry.
āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻœāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž
āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨āĻ‡ āĻĒā§ƒāĻĨāĻŋāĻŦā§€āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻļāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŦāĻžāĻĻ, āĻ…āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¸ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŦā§‡, āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ˜āĻŸāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĨ¤ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧā§‡ āĻĻā§āĻƒāĻ–ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽā§āĻšā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻĒā§‡āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ “The Collar” āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ “Prayer” āĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ°āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻŦ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻž āĻļā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ “āĻ‡āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ¸” āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻļā§āĻ°āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻŦ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻļāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¯āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻĨ āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ…āĻ¤āĻāĻŦ, āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¯ā§āĻ—ā§‡ āĻāĻ¤āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§ƒāĻ™ā§āĻ–āĻ˛ āĻ¯āĻž āĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĻāĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĨ¤

Conclusion: In a nutshell, Herbert has attempted to preach that commitment to religion is never fruitless. But rather it guides human beings to lead a peaceful materialistic life and to feel secure in the life hereafter. So, he is a copy of Bible in poetic manner.

Shihabur Rahaman
Shihabur Rahaman
Articles: 403

Leave a Reply